Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
Little cock convention

... when we made love.I didn't think my little cock satisfied her enough.She was always crying " ... time slowly stripped her.She was a little nervous,but when she tried to say ... moved up and down on his cock with enthusiasm,making little gasps all the time.God ... ... Continue»
Posted by jackelaine 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 4075  |  
93%
  |  12

The ConVentioN

0. Departure
Jaime stood in her bedroom, suitcase on the bed, half filled with clothes as she folded another
cocktail dress that she'd retrieved from her closet. The horse cocked woman was dressed in a
gray sports bra and matching panties, the bulge of her balls secured snugly inside the elastic as
she turned up the music of her stereo. She was finally ready to go. Packing up the girls for
transport had been a pain in the ass, and not in a good way. Sasha was compliant, but then
again, she always was, but the other two... Jaime sighed inwardly, a****ls should be shipped
like a****ls, she thought to herself as she loaded the dress into the case followed by her
personal grooming kit. She then sealed the suitcase closed and walked over to her dresser,
pulling out a pair of tight fitting white jeans with a grove cut into the seat for her tail. After sliding
them on, Jaime took off her sports bra, her big tits jiggling with her movements until she put on
a matching sleeveless button up shirt that left most of her well toned midriff bare and showed
off her ample cleavage.
"Roxanne, are you packed yet?" she called out.
"Don't call me that!!!" came the sharp reply.
"Don't sass me you little slut, you're lucky I was able to talk Dominique into letting you come
along." Jaime shot back as she grabbed her suitcase and left her bedroom, walking down the
short hall of her three bedroom apartment and setting the case with her other two. Both of
those cases held computers and only a small number of papers. Dominiques Corporation
might be Multi-National, but that didn't make what they were doing any less legal. On the
surface, they were a powerful Medical Corparation, developing new d**gs and treatments for
various genetic disorders. But beneath the altruistic surface, was an even more powerful
syndicate that dealt in human slave girls perfectly trained and altered for their jobs. Though
they rarely took girls off the streets now, breeding humans for profit was still i*****l. Though her
friends in Japan had some pull with the new Crown, and that might change in the near future.
Thinking of those two enterprising young women got Jaime's cock straining against her jeans,
and she had to take a few calming breaths to get her threatening erection back down. Roxy
came out of her room a moment later. She was dressed in an extremely short pleated purple
skirt that left most of her dick visible and a matching long sleeved t-shirt with 'FUCK U!' printed
over her ample tits. As usual, Roxy's hair was dyed a dark blue almost black color with a pink
splash in her bangs. Jaime had to sigh again as she watched her niece carry her single
suitcase out from her bedroom.
"Come on, we're gonna be late as it is." Jaime said.
"It's a private plane Aunt Jaime, can't be late for a flight that won't leave without you." Roxy
retorted.
Jaime rolled her eyes, "True, but your cousin is gonna be pissed if we're late for take-off, she's
put alot of work into making this convention happen."

"Please, Dominique's probably passing the time fucking one of the stewardesses." Roxy replied
as she watched her aunt gather her own bags and open the door. She walked passed the taller
dickgirl and began moving towards the elevator. Jaime said nothing and locked the door before
following after her troublesome niece.
On the elevator, Jaime said, "Be on your best behavior, there's gonna be alot of potential new
customers there, and neither Dominique or I want any trouble."
"Yeah yeah, just let me fuck some of the girls in the display area and I'll be quiet." Roxy said.
"Why am I bringing you again?" Jaime asked rhetorically.
"Because I threatened to tell mom you made yourself into a horse cocked dickgirl." Roxy
answered smugly.
"Right..." Jaime groaned. Granted dickgirls were common place in the world these days, but it
was still considered taboo to screw around with ones genetics for personal pleasures. And
Jaime's s****r was one of those purest types who still believed women should be women and
men be men. Where was the fun in that!?
The limo was waiting for them outside the apartment building, the driver took their bags and
loaded them into the trunk while Jaime and Roxy sat down inside. They were underway a few
moments later and Jaime let herself relax and look forward to the next few days.
***
Dressed in a pair of high cut low riding blue jeans and white button up mens shirt that was tied
closed over her big tits, Haruka Ten'oh hammered the last of the nails shut on the wooden crate
that housed Ami's latest design Bio-mod chambers. She then took the stencil and spray
painted the shipping address for FedEx truck that would be here in another hour or so. All the
cows were currently in the barn, kneeling in their stalls having their giant udders milked.
Haruka licked her lips at the sight, all the original Sailor Senshi aside from herself and Ami lay
naked on mats of hay, mooing and moaning in pleasure. With them were their c***dren, the
calves she and Ami had bred from them.
Once she was finished moving the chamber outside, Haruka was going to have to pick three
cows to take with her to this underground convention that she and Ami had been invited to
attend. It had been a tough choice, but she finally settled on Setsuna, Clementine, and Hotaru.
They were the only three cows who would fuck anyone they were told. The fat breasted sluts
would be packed up in a****l shipping crates and flown over to the states. There they would
be the demo-girls for the technology to turn young women into human dairy cows. Ami would
also be selling her d**g cocktail that they had used to keep most of the girl docile for the first
few months and years of their conversion.
All this information played through Haruka's mind as she used a hovering pallet to move the
heavy crate outside. The sun shone brightly down on the open fields of green grass and a
single dirt road that ran by the farm. Haruka left the crate by the road, knowing the FedEx
people would pick it up on time and have it to its destination in less than twenty-four hours. She
then walked back into the barn and sealed the door behind her.

Inside the barn, Haruka looked over the row of cattle stalls that were strewn with hay and straw,
inside them were pairs or trios of women all with gigantic breasts each as big as their torsos.
Seven of them were the original Sailor Senshi, the rest were the girls they had birthed since
being turned into human cattle. In the first stall, Hotaru mooed in pleasure as the suckers over
her massive udders continually sucked out her rich thick milk. The dark haired girl lay back
against a dirty straw filled pillow at the back of her stall. Her slender legs were spread wide for
her daughter Clementine, who lay on her side, her own udders being milked as she licked and
sucked on her mothers pussy. Haruka fought back another erection at the sight as she walked
into the stall, taking in the dirty musky smell of the two girls.
"And how are my two favorite sluts today?" she asked.
Clementine looked up from her mothers cunt and mooed loudly, her fingers sliding in and out of
her own pussy with a wet shlicking noise. The girl had her mothers exact hair cut, but the color
was a dark blonde shade rather than the deep purple nearly black of her mother. The two of
them looked like they could be s****rs, but Clementine was truly Haruka and Hotaru's own
daughter. Her body rapidly aged to that of a twelve year old after she was born, then later
altered to have the big cow udders all of their little herd possessed. Kneeling down, Haruka
pulled one of the suckers from Clementines nipples and replaced it with her mouth, suckling
roughly and taking in a few swallows of her daughters raw milk.
"MOOOOOO!!!!! Papa!!!" Clementine moaned happily before she dove her head back between
her mothers legs, making Hotaru moan again. Haruka smiled around her daughter nipple as
she looked up at Hotaru. Her back and forth between c***dhood, adulthood, infancy, then
c***dhood again had screwed up Hotaru's aging. Forever trapped in the body of a twelve year
old, Hotaru had become a complete nymphomaniac due to her adult desires and c***d-like
body. As a result, she was Amis first and only willing convert into a fuck cow(not counting the
c***dren born into this life of course). At first, the dark haired girl had udders the same size as
the rest of the cows, but that wasn't enough for her, and she soon begged her Mistress to make
them even bigger! So now each udder had enough volume to house her entire former l****a
body! The short haired blonde could only grin at her after she finished drinking from her
firstborn daughter. Such a slut, and yet she had raised her after she returned to her c***dhood
body.
Standing, Haruka walked over to the next stall where Setsuna Meiou, the former Sailor Pluto,
lay alone in her stall on her back Her massive udders wobbled and jiggled with her panting
breaths as she masturbated furiously while her nipples were milked. The green haired woman
looked up at Haruka with blank lust filled eyes that centered on the buldge in her shorts.
Haruka grinned and rubbed a hand over the mound that was her horse dick.
"Mmmm, you want this?" she asked. Setsuna mooed and struggled onto her knees, crawling
over to the blonde and looking up at her needily. "You worthless whore, only thing you're good
for now is a hard fucking!" Haruka spat as she backed away, not wanting to let Setsuna tempt
her into fucking her right now. The green haired woman mooed again, silently begging her
mistress to fuck her pussy again and knock her up once more. Another reason Haruka had
chosen these three is that they were the only cows not currently pregnant, though that will have
changed by the time they returned.

Stepping away from the stalls, Haruka whistled to get the cows attention, "Ok, Hotaru,
Clementine, and Setsuna. You three will be coming with Ami and I to a special event hosted by
a friend of ours. You'll get all the fucking you want if you behave like good little cows." she told
them as she moved over to three large crates filled with hay and a supply of the high fat and
protein foodstuff that they fed the cows. All that was left was to get them packed up before Ami
got back from making the final travel arrangements.
***
"Quit it!" Peach yell as he struggled to get into the front seat of the car before April.
"You quit little bitch, I called shotgun!" April shot back as she pulled her little b*****r away from
the door with some effort.
"Nuh-uh, I did!" Peach retorted as he smacked a hand against one of his s****rs large fake tits.
April groaned and slapped her b*****r, making him yelp like a little girl. Though anyone who
saw him right now would mistake him for one. Peach was dressed in a bright pink dress that
ended several inches above his knees with his hair pulled up into a pair of pigtails. Their
mother had done his make-up, adding blush and matching pink lipstick. The estrogen pills that
Meryl constantly fed him were doing their job, giving the slut of a boy a pair of small A-Cup tits.
Growling in agitation, Meryl came up behind her c***dren and smacked them both on the back
of the head, "Fucking hell you two, we haven't even left yet and you're already arguing!" Meryl
said as she pulled them both away from the car door and pushed them against the rear door.
Her eyes strayed for a moment to her daughter jiggling fake tits, but she quickly looked back to
her face. Focusing on the star tattoos that trails from her right eye and down her cheek. The
platinum haired women growled internally, still pissed about that and the other tattoos April had
gotten without permission.
"Both of you, in the back, no arguments!" she snapped then whistled sharply. Piston barked
once and came running up to his mistress. Meryl then opened the door and gave the dog the
front seat and shut the door with finality. She would threaten not to take them, but she had
already spent too much on their tickets to let that money go to waste. Meryl then watched as
her k**s silently and broodingly got into the car. Nodding to herself, she climbed in on the
drivers side after making sure the luggage was secure. Starting the engine of the f****y SUV,
Meryl pulled away from the curb of their house and headed onto the interstate towards the
Airport. Their flight left in another four hours, and they needed to get there with at least three
hours to spare.
"How long will the flight be?" April asked after half an hour of silence.
"Five hours or so. But we're in first class, so it won't be so bad." Meryl said.
"What all will be going on there?" peach asked.
"Oh, all kinds of things, so long as you two stay out of trouble, I'll let you go around and do what
you want, but one slip-up, and you'll be spending the week in the hotel room!" Meryl warned.

"Yeah yeah." Peach and April said in unison. Piston then barked once, his head still out the
window as they took the proper exit and pulled into the airport parking area. Meryl drove them
into the extended stay parking area and stopped the engine. Everyone then climbed out of the
car and began getting their bags out of the back. Peach ushered Piston into the dog traveling
case, giggling girlishly as he licked his face happily before crawling into the heavy off-white
plastic cage.
April meanwhile loaded herself up with hers and a couple of Meryls suitcases, refusing to carry
any of her b*****rs crap. Meryl carried one suitcase and Pistons travel box while Peach carried
the last two bags. Peach smiled as he turned several heads with his pink skirt and two inch
heels. April turned even more heads, both male and female as her big fake tits bounced inside
her gray sweater that left most of her cleavage open for all to see and her dark blue hotpants
that showed off the 'SLUT' tattoo that was printed on the bottom of her left asscheek. And
when she bent over or lifted her arms up enough, anyone behind her could see the trampstamp
just above her ass.
The group made their way through security at the airport, Peach said a quick goodbye to piston
as he was carted off to Cargo then joined his f****y in boarding the airplane. It was one of the
new Jumbo Sized super airliners, with private rooms for the first class passengers. April slid
down in the seat nearest the window and undid a few more buttons on her sweater, revealing
even more of her cleavage. Peach sat across from her with Meryl and the older woman
ordered a glass of wine while the plane made ready for take-off.
"Anyone pack a dildo?" April asked too loudly, knowing those within earshot would hear her,
and she only smiled at the steward that walked by, angling her chest to give him a better look at
her heavy tits.
This is gonna be a long flight, Meryl thought.

1. Flight
Roxy whistled as she walked onto the private airliner, swanky wasn't even the word for it. The
dark haired young dickgirl felt as though she had walked onto what might have passed for a
Greek or Roman idea of a private jet, had they had such things in ancient times. Everything
was in white and marble, trimmed with gold. The fuselage was large enough that Jaime could
stand up straight inside, and that was saying something since the horse cocked woman was
over six feet tall! As her bags were stored in the cargo hold with the three demo-girls Roxy
walked up the length of the craft. Unlike the planes she'd been on before, this was was one big
passenger section, the only walled off areas were the small kitchen and cockpit. She spied the
bathrooms towards the back but didn't pay them any mind as she walked towards the moaning
and grunting noises coming from the area up towards the front of the craft.
"Uuuhhhnnnnn..aaahhhhh... OOooaaaagghhhh!!!" someone groaned in time with a slick sliding
noise. Roxy quickly discovered the source to be a young boy dressed in a dark blue
stewardess outfit. He had strawberry blonde hair covered by a round box-like hat and light blue
eyes, pouty lips that were opened wide in a panting moan as Dominique's thick horse dick
slided all the way up his asshole! The skirt of his outfit had been pulled up past his hips, and
the white cotton panties he'd been wearing underneath now hung around his left ankle as he
rolled his hips back against the horsegirls thrusts. Roxy could already see the large lump of
Dominiques cock stretching his thin belly as his cock spasmed against the black rubber ring
holding in all his cum.
Dominique herself was naked save for a pair of silver high heels and white tinged stockings.
Her big beautiful tits rubbed against the boys ass as she grunted and began pumping him even
faster. The piercings of her nipples glinted in the light as her blue eyes focused on Roxy.
"About time you got here." she said in a totally casual tone. She then smiled luridly, "You like
him? He was a gift from some over seas friends. He's been very well trained, isn't that right my
little fuckboy?"
"Huuunnhhh... Yessss, Mistresssssss..." the boy hissed in pain and pleasure, his little dick
straining again against the ring around it.
Roxy felt her hand move down to stroke her own dick, now standing at full attention and
pitching a large tent in her purple skirt.
"Traffic was a bitch." Jaime finally spoke up, and Roxy saw that her aunt too was sporting a
massive hard-on. She had been so quiet because she had to fuss with the fasteners of her
pants to unleash her big horse cock.
Dominique nodded, her white blonde hair tumbling around her face slightly as she said, "Take a
seat, we'll be lifting off in a few minutes. Once we're up in the air, we can have some fun with
my favorite toy." she explained before pulling the boys lips to her own in a lewd and sloppy kiss.
Jaime and Roxy nodded then seated themselves around the bolted table where Dominique sat.
The jets engines fired up a few moments later and before they knew it, they were flying through
the air.

Before she could unbuckle her seatbelt, Roxy saw more stewardesses dressed in skimpier
versions of the boys outfit. The skirts were so short that Roxy didn't know why they even
bothered wearing them. The three very well endowed women brought them all drinks and a
small snack tray that they set down on the table. The dark haired teen wanted to fuck one of
them right now, but she knew to wait for permission from Dominique. Pliable as her aunt was,
Dominique was downright SCARY when angered. So she settled for stroking her long dick as
she watched her second cousin continue to fuck the young boy. She hadn't even stopped
pounding him even during the lift off. And just the memory of the way he groaned and his eyes
rolling into the back of his head made her cock ache for a tight hole to fill!
Jaime meanwhile grabbed her glass and took a swig of the liquid inside. Roxy guessed the
drink was vodka or some other clear alcohol. She finished her drink in a few swallows then got
out of her seat to walk over to Dominique and the boy. The blonde horse cocked woman
pleased her lips over his as she moved his hand over to her now throbbing erection! The boy
groaned against her mouth as she tongue kissed him while he slowly stroked her off.
Oh fuck it! Thought Roxy as she unbuckled her seat and got down on her hands and knees,
crawling over to the trio and taking the boys cock and balls into her mouth. "Mmmmmmm...!"
she moaned as she savored the musky sweaty taste in her mouth while she slowly sucked the
c***ds small dick. Her hand instantly went down to her own dick, stroking herself slowly as she
enjoyed herself. She heard the boy groaning as Dominique began thrusting faster, the slick
sliding noise getting even louder as she pounded his ass with her massive horse dick. Roxy
looked up to see him being f***ed to take Jaime's wide cockhead into his little mouth as her
aunt moaned in perverse pleasure.
Smiling again, Roxy began bobbing her head up and down on the boys short length, giving him
an experts blowjob as he squealed like a pig in orgasm. She could feel his little tool throbbing
in her mouth as his balls struggled to pump his cum through the ring that bound his dick. Then,
to her pleasant surprise, the black rubber ring snapped suddenly, flooding her mouth with his
thick cum. The dark haired girl didn't pull away though, she kept her mouth firmly latched onto
his cock as she guzzled his cum so loudly that her gulps were audible over the jets engines!
After several long moments, the boys orgasm finally faded and Roxy pulled her mouth away,
trails of cum and saliva stretching between her mouth and his cock. The young dickgirl lewdly
licked her lips, savoring the taste.
"Oooo, you bad boy, you weren't supposed to cum until I let you!" Dominique chided him.
"Sorry mistress..." the boy said, still panting.
***
The thrumming hum of the jet engines was all Hotaru could hear as she knelt inside the large
wooden shipping crate with her daughter Clementine. She had tried talking to Setsuna a few
times, but her cow s****r could only think about their Mistresses big hard cocks and getting
knocked up again. Even now, she could hear the green haired woman mooing and moaning as
she masturbated inside her crate. Not that she minded talking about sex, she was a slut
beyond all redemption after all, but sometimes it was nice to just chat for a while about old

times.
"Mmmm, mama..." Clementine cooed as she nuzzled her cheek against Hotaru's massive
udders. Her dark blonde hair hung to either side of her face, a mirror style of Hotaru's own
preferred cut. It had taken some begging and pleading, but Hotaru and Clementine had
managed to talk Haruka into boxing them up together for their flight. Now the two cow women
lay naked in an a****l cargo crate strewn with hay in the cargo hold of a Jumbo Jet.
"What is it baby?" Hotaru asked, lightly stroking her daughters hair as she lay in her cleavage.
The blondes own giant udders mashed warmly against hers as they cuddled.
"Clementine's thirsty." Clementine cooed as she nuzzled her face against her mothers udders
again.
Hotaru grinned and leaned back against the wall of their shipping crate, "Mmm, then momma
should give her little girl something to drink." she replied as she gently pushed her daughter out
from between her udders. Clementine mooed happily and crawled to the end of one fleshy
balloon, latching her mouth over her mothers nipple and suckling hard.
"Mooooo...." Hotaru moaned in pleasure, her pussy getting wet instantly as she felt her milk
flowing easily from her nipple into her daughters mouth. "Mmmm, yes baby, suck on mommas
udder, just like that..." she moaned and moved to pull her free nipple to her lips, latching her
mouth onto it and guzzling down her own milk! Just the taste of it turned her on even more as
her pussy began drooling onto the hay on the floor of the crate. Hotaru could smell her own
heady musk and she moaned in desire around her nipple while Clementine greedily suckled
down more of her milk from her other udder.
"Mmm, mmm, mmm...." Clementine moaned softly around her mothers nipple, milk slowing
trickling from the edges of her pink lips. The blonde took several more loud gulps of milk before
finally pulling away and licking her lips slowly. Hotaru then released her own udder and pulled
her daughter up into a deep and lewd kiss. Both girls moaned into one anothers lips, rubbing
their naked bodies together as they moved to lay atop one another.
"Mooooooo..." Hotaru moaned again as she lay on her back, her giant udders resting to either
side of her curvy body. Her daughter then climbed on top of her, her smaller, but still massive
udders mashing against the dark haired girls as she leaned in to kiss her again. Their tongue
slowly rubbed against each others, licking and sucking on one anothers mouths while their
hands groped and explored their mounds of naked pliant flesh. Clementine mooed softly and
began slowly licking her way down her mothers body, enjoying her taste, her smell, and the
sound of her voice as she sighed and mooed in desire.
"Mmmm, you're such a slut mama!" Clementine giggled and moved down to begin licking
Hotaru's hairless pussy.
"MOOOO!!!" was Hotaru's only response as she reached her hands down to pull her daughters
head between her legs. Her daughter only smiled and delved her tongue deeper into the other
girls pussy, the very pussy she had come from. Just the thought of it made her own cunt tingle
with desire. Clementine mooed against her mothers pussy as she played her tongue against
Hotaru's clit, making the dark haired cow shudder in ecstasy as she brought her to orgasm.

She felt the other girls pussy spraying her face with its juices and eagerly bathed herself in
them. The blonde haired young girl then crawled back up to her mothers face, kissing her
again and letting her taste her own juices as she rubbed bodies with her once again.
Clementine smiled and listened to her mother moo and moan while their naked bodies rubbed
together. She then moaned herself when she felt the dark haired girls fingers probing her wet
little pussy. "Mmmm, yesssss..." she hissed and began bucking her hips against Hotaru's
digits, loving the way the baby fat of her ass felt as it jiggled with her motions. The blonde then
moved to push her own big udders in her mothers face, "Mmmm, suckle me now mama, my
udders are so full right now!" she begged.
Happy to oblige, Hotaru used her free hand to pull her daughters left udder to her face and
latched her mouth onto the nipple. Warm sweet breastmilk flowed easily into her mouth where
she greedily swallowed it down in loud erotic gulps. "MoooOOOOOO!!!" Clementine moaned in
pleasure, cumming from just having her nipple sucked. Before long, Hotaru and Clementine lay
on their sides, pussies pressed up against each others in a perfect lesbian kiss as they ground
their cunts together. Both cow women mooed and moaned while their clits rubbed and played
against one anothers. Milk steadily leaked from both their udders, soaking the hay while their
bodies became coated in sweat.
"Mama..mama.... mammAA!!!" Clementine panted again and again, her udders jiggling wildly
with her motions.
"Mmmm, yes, cum for mama Clementine, show her how dirty a little whore you are!" Hotaru
panted as she gripped and squeezed her own udders, occasionally pulling one nipple to her
mouth to drink her own milk.
"Yes mama!! Clementine is a dirty slutty whore!!! Just like mama!!!" Clementine howled as she
began cumming hard, her nipples spraying a constant stream of milk that finally began leaking
from the crate onto the cargo hold floor. Hotaru climaxed with her daughter, her pussy soaking
their crotches as her udders leaked endlessly onto the floor as well.
***
April leaned against her seat inside their small First Class cabin on the airliner. Meryl busied
herself with a magazine she'd found in one of the seat pockets while Peach listened to his
music player. The big breasted young women could hear the Candy Pop music leaking out
from her b*****rs headphones and sighed. She was BORED!!!! The in-flight movie was some
dull romantic comedy that she could even sit through the first ten minutes of before turning off
the small video screen. There were still another four and a half hours left in their flight and she
didn't think she could keep her sanity that long without something to do.
Grabbing one of the magazines from her seat pocket, April thumbed through a catalogue of
various gadgets and gizmos before that too became boring and she tossed it onto the empty
seat in their cabin. She then turned to her drag queen b*****r, completely unrecognizable as a
boy in his pink skirt and make-up. April wondered if she would be able to pimp him out at this
convention that her mother was doing the security for. From what she knew, there would be
alot of sluts and whores there, all selling or having their bodies sold. Both Meryl's bosses would
be there as well. She'd met Jaime once with her friend Roxy, but she'd never gotten the

chance to feel the womans horse dick inside her since she'd had to go home shortly after
meeting her. But just the memory of Roxy's stories got her pussy damp and her nipples hard!
How would it feel to rub something like that between her big tits?
"Mmmm..." April murmured as she leaned back in her seat and fondled one tit through the gray
sweater she wore. The purple haired teen felt herself getting hornier by the second as she
turned to look at her b*****r, lightly mouthing along with the lyrics of the song he was listening
to.
Licking her lips, April sat up and leaned over to her b*****r, licking his neck softly as she slid a
hand up his skirt. "s*s, what are you doing?" Peach asked as April fondled his cock and balls
through the white cotton panties he wore.
"I'm bored..." April replied and slid out of her seat slowly, kneeling down in front of peach and
pushing her skirt up then quickly pulling down his panties. She eyed his slowly hardening dick
for only a moment before taking it into her mouth and sucking it softly. She then heard a soft
'click' as Meryl slid the cabin door lock into place and turned on the 'Do Not Disturb' light
outside all without looking up from her magazine. Peach moaned softly and began leaning
back in his seat while Aprils head bobbed up and down on his short dick. He didn't try to put his
hands on her head as she sucked him off, the little bitch knew better than to try and dominate
his s****r. April let out a lewd moan as she ran her tongue of his hot little cock, loving the way it
felt in her mouth as she unbuttoned her shorts and began to finger herself there in the cabin.
She hardly took notice as Meryl discreetly left the cabin, locking the door again as she left.
Standing outside her private cabin, Meryl took a deep breath, fighting down her growing
erection as she listened through the door as April continued to suck off her little b*****r.
Peach's girlish moans were almost enough to make her dick rip through the special panties she
wore under her jet black cocktail dress. The skirts hem was too high cut for her to go without
panties as her dick would hang out for all to see. And while most dickgirls liked showing off
their dicks at all times, Meryl wanted to give the appearance of a sophisticated woman traveling
with her c***dren.
Nonetheless, seeing April just start blowing her son like that... Meryl took another deep breath
and walked by the rows of first class passengers. Only a handful of people were traveling in
first class, she counted seven altogether, but didn't bother to take in any details on them as she
headed forward towards the Flight Attendant area. As they were being seated in their cabin,
Meryl noticed that one stewardess in particular had stole a glance up her dress and saw the
type of panties she was wearing. Now, she spotted that same stewardess reloading a snack
cart alone in the jets small, but well stocked kitchen.
She looked to be about twenty-two, twenty-three tops, with blonde hair dyed with streaks of red
to give her a fire-like look. Her uniform consisted of a navy colored thigh hugging skirt,
matching jacket with the Airline Company's Logo over the left breast, and a white blouse with a
ruffled button-up front. A quick check showed she wasn't wearing any underwear, not even a
thong. Her skin was a lightly tanned color, like caramel, and smooth, not a blemish anywhere
that Meryl could see. The platinum haired woman licked her ruby painted lips slowly as she
walked into the kitchen silently.
It wasn't until Meryl only stood a couple paces away that the stewardess realized she wasn't

alone in the kitchen. She turned, slightly startled, and said, "Ma'am, I'm sorry but you can't--
mmpph!!!" was as far as she got before Meryl closed the distance between them and locked her
lips fully with the womans while she pressed her up against the counter. Her tongue easily
parted her lips and slid wetly against the young womans. The stewardesses green eyes went
wide as she fought at first, trying to push Meryl off her, but her resistence slowly faded as
Meryls scent filled her nostrils.
"I saw you watching me," Meryl whispered after she broke the kiss and slide her hands under
the womans skirt, slowly pushing the fabric up while she felt her cock sliding free from her
panties to rub up against her thighs. "I know you want what I have..." she whispered as she
rubbing her thick dick against the stewardesses now very moist crotch.
The woman, Sonya, as it said on her name tag, panted softly as she struggled not to moan too
loudly. "I... I, I've never... been with a..." she couldn't finish as her cheeks flushed as red as
her hair.
"Well, it's time we did something about that..." Meryl whispered hotly into Sonya's ear before
she pushed her dick inside her with ease. Her hand covered Sonya's mouth as she tried to
moan loudly. Meryl closed her eyes and savored the feel of an unfamiliar pussy. Sonya was
tight, and very wet, she could feel her juices streaming down her cock as she began thrusting
into her against the kitchen counter. The red and blonde haired womans legs then wrapped
around Meryls waist as she began thrusting back, panting hard as she fought to keep her
moans down. Meryl helped her by pressing her mouth to hers in another lewd and passionate
kiss. Sonya eagerly kissed back and moaned against Meryls lips as her body shook in orgasm.
Meryl grinned, Little whore, she thought to herself as she began pumping into her faster,
making some of the plastic utensils on the counter clink against themselves.
Sonya came again as Meryl buried her entire length inside her, feeling her pussy gush all over
her dick as the platinum haired woman mashed her big tits against Sonya's smaller ones.
Another smile passed over her lips as she felt the piercings of her nipples rub against some
piercings that Sonya was hiding under her blouse.
"oh yes, fuck me!" Sonya breathed, struggling hard to keep her voice down. She wrapped her
arms around Meryls shoulders and took another deep breath in through her nose, taking in the
dickgirls scent and becoming even more aroused. Meryl groaned quietly and began pounding
into her as hard as she could without making too much noise. Any moment now another
Stewardess might walk into the kitchen and catch them, and that knowledge only turned the
dickgirl on even more!
"i'm cumming, i'm cumming, i'm cumming, i'm cumming, I'M CUMMING!!!!" Sonya howled, and
if not for Meryl clamping her hand over the womans mouth, her last scream would have been
heard by everyone on the plane! Meryl then groaned in pleasure, cumming hard inside the
woman as she officially joined the 'Mile High Club'. She thrusted into her several more times,
making sure to fill her slutty cunt with her cum before pulling out slowly with a barely audible
pop. After wiping her dick off on the womans skirt, Meryl then grabbed a pen from the counter
of the kitchen and scribbled the phone and room numbers of the hotel where she and her f****y
were staying onto Sonya's hand before fixing her own clothes and walking out of the kitchen
with a satisfied expression on her face.


~End Chapter 1~



tell me wt u think and if u injoyed i am gonna right the rest for ya


and one more thing that dosen't mean that i write about futa to be a gay !! i am just was thinking about a storie to write and this one has came up tell me wt u think i am gonna be w8ing ur comments :D... Continue»
Posted by peterbtrs 3 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Hardcore  |  Views: 803  |  
100%
  |  1

"A Little Fall of Rain"

I lived in San Francisco for few years, back when I was still relatively
fresh out of law school and working for one of the city's premier law
firms.

On the particular day in question we had wrapped up some complex
negotiations for one of the firm's larger Silicon Valley clients.
Everything had gone smoothly for a change. And I was unexpectedly left
with a whole afternoon of unscheduled time.

I decided, rather than spending it in the office billing someone as I
ought to have done, to go out and enjoy the beautiful fall day. It was a
rash decision for me, as I was of the more ambitious sort. But being one
of the hardest working young associates in the firm and having plenty of
billable hours for the month already, why shouldn't I treat myself to jaunt
around town?

So there I was, walking along Market Street from Powell near where the
cable cars turned around to the busy hustle and bustle of the Embarcadero.

On a whim, I decided to go into a little bookstore that I saw off one of
the side streets.

It was one of those stuffy kinds of places, where the books were all
older than me, and covered with an inch of dust.

I was browsing through the literature section looking at a copy of Lady
Chatterley's Lover, and thinking he was probably a lucky man. But then
again, I could be wrong, because I probably was never going to read it
anyways.

Give me the Cliff Notes please.

It was at that moment I happened to look up and see a pair of the most
beautiful green eyes I'd ever seen looking back at mine.

They belonged to a woman who was sitting in a chair across the way from
me. When I caught her eye she immediately glanced back down at her book.
Aside from the fact that she was a woman and I was a man, and that every
first glance I take of a member of the opposite sex is to gauge my level of
interest in having sex with her, I thought nothing much of our encounter at
first.

Harmless flirtation. Nothing more.

I looked over at her again, and again she averted her eyes.

My evaluation was that she was certainly a knockout. More than worth my
trouble. Her long legs were exposed since the skirt of her suit had ridden
up slightly. I could see up the length of her smooth thighs. She had
unbuttoned her blouse ever so, revealing the top bit of her creamy round
breasts. Just enough of a hint to make you really interested. This was
topped off with a full head of auburn hair wrapped up in a twist just the
way I like. Her shade of lipstick maybe a shade too red to be polite.

It was a pretty attractive package altogether, I thought. Still, I
didn't feel like hanging around a bookstore all day, when I could find
other diversions elsewhere. And this knockout was maybe a little too shy
for me.

Now I have had my share of sexual adventures, but I find now that as an
attorney I don't have as much time for picking up women as I did when I was
in college or the Marines. The kinds of women you meet in my line of work
tend to be looking for husbands, not casual sex. Of course I've had a
couple of steady girls and the occasional one-night stands as often as I
can get them, but most of those girls aren't as adventurous as the girls
I'd known when I was younger, more's the pity. After a moment's reflection
I thought I'd hit the streets instead of trying to make something happen
here. I could always head out to the bars and try and score a little
action later.

Having made up my mind to go wander on my way to somewhere else, I
flashed this girl my patented winning smile and headed out the door.

I didn't make it far before I stopped into a café and to have a latte
while I read over the Wall Street Journal. Relaxing, I was just getting
into an article when someone bumped into me from behind.

"Excuse me," said a softly feminine voice, "I'm so clumsy."

I looked up and saw that it was the girl from the bookstore.

"Oh," I said graciously, "I'm sure it was all my fault. I'm always
getting in the way."

She gave me another shy smile, which encouraged me to continue.

"Are you alone? Why don't you sit down and join me?" I asked, motioning
to the empty seat.

I think this girl had decided to take a chance on me.

Therefore it was imperative to chat her up as much as I could. She was
actually pretty friendly. It turned out that Rochelle, or Chelle as her
friends called her, was here for some sort of business convention and had
decided to skip the afternoon session. She was from New York and had never
been in San Francisco before.

"How fortuitous," I told her, playing with words too big for me, "I'm
playing hooky too."

"Well it's a good thing we found one another then, huh?" she smiled.

We chatted about all sorts of things, from the Giants and the Yankees to
the recent trends in the stock market. While I was entertained, I wasn't
sure this was going to actually get past a casual if engaging conversation.
Throughout the conversation I had been looking at her breasts and trying to
make my glances seem more casual than they actually were. I was hoping it
would turn her on more that turn her off.

But, man, do I love it when a woman pleasantly surprises me.

I had just passed some witty comment about California cuisine when she
said causally out of no where, "Speaking of waiters, it seems like all the
guys in San Francisco are gay."

I sat bolt upright. What did I just hear? She was looking past me at
some of the people walking by.

"I wouldn't say all the men in San Francisco are gay," I stated,
probably a little more emphatically than I needed to.

"Really?" she sighed, "I mean you hear stories about what a queer town
this is, but wow. You know it's just that I've been here for two whole
days and there hasn't been a single eligible man who's tried to go to bed
with me."

"Well," I stammered in spite of myself, "I'm an eligible man, and I'm
here...."

She didn't give me a chance to say anything else; she just reached over
and actually grabbed my cock through my pants. Just grabbed it. So much
for being shy! I couldn't help getting hard.

"My," she said thoughtfully, "You certainly are eligible!"

"Um," I said before taking a sip of my latte for strength. "I could
help you out with your...uh...problem."

She seemed to be mulling the idea over, "How do I know you're not gay? I
mean you are good-looking and intelligent. Most of the men I know who are
able to hold a half way decent conversation with your attributes are as
queer as three dollar bills."

Now, to give her credit, in San Francisco this probably is a valid
question. I for one have several gay friends and I don't feel the least
threatened in my sexuality.

"Well," I said reasonably, "You could take me out for a test drive and
see if I can manage to your expectations."

"It might worth a try," she was leaning in to me and by this point
running her fingers over my chest.

I thought it an opportune moment to move in for a kiss. I've found a
kiss can tell a woman everything she needs to know about a man. Her lips
were so soft that my mouth lingered there for a while, reluctant to let go.

"My place or yours?" she murmured.

"Which is closer?" I asked, with a sense of urgency.

"I'm just staying at a hotel by the Embarcadero," she said, "I'm
probably closer."

I kissed her again and it took me a couple minutes before I reluctantly
broke away from her tongue.

"What are we waiting for?" I asked.

We quickly got up with a sudden necessity to be on our way.

One thing that we hadn't noticed was how dark the sky had gotten. You
see the problem with San Francisco in April is that, while it's usually
warm, it is often subject to unexpected showers. The overcast skies
started to sprinkle. And neither of us had an umbrella.

We took off down Market Street for the hotel at the best clip we could
make, but we weren't fast enough, and the faster we walked the heavier the
rain came down. By the time we had made it to the safety of the hotel
lobby I was thoroughly soaked in spite of my suit jacket. Her blouse had
become pasted to her breasts finally allowing me a tantalizing view of her
luscious cleavage.

We made it into the elevator and pressed the button for her floor. But
she couldn't help herself any longer. Chelle turned around to face me and
melted into my arms, kissing me like it was going out of style. I just
wanted to get my hands all over her, my manhood growing larger with each
erotic impulse. I reached down to firmly take hold of her ass as she
grabbed on to my neck to pull my mouth closer to hers, I hoisted her up as
she wrapped her legs around my thighs. I moved my hands to every spot I
could reach, nuzzling on her ears and taking in a deep breath of her
beautiful hair.

Her perfume was driving me crazy.

It didn't taken her long to get her hair undone and it didn't take us
long to get to her floor. As soon as the elevator doors parted she was off
me and down the corridor to her room like a shot, with me in hot pursuit.
It's probably a good thing the other guests didn't see us because I don't
know what they would have thought.

I caught up with her at the door to her room and we worked our way,
entangled together, to her bed, barely remembering to shut the door behind
us. She slipped back onto the bed taking off her jacket as I took off my
suit jacket. She started to work her blouse buttons off in time with me,
as I undid the buttons of my shirt.

The need we had was incredibly erotic.

In a few seconds I was standing in my undershirt and she was in her lacy
black bra. I made a big show of taking off my soaking undershirt like I
was in a strip show, trying to be as masculine as possible as I pulled it
over my head, leaving myself bare chested. She stood up and took off her
bra allowing her round firm tits to bounce out in front of her. I reached
over to move my hands over them twirling my thumbs over her smooth pink
nipples. She moaned and moved closer to me moving her hands over the
muscles of my arms, chest and stomach before ending up at my belt.

I moan as she squeezed my painful erection through my pants. And I
reached my own hand down between her legs to give her vagina a suggestive
squeeze through her panties.

"Oh, yes," she sighed, "Take your pants off and let me see."

She worked the leather belt till it was undone and unbuttoned my pants.
Now the erection I had from the elevator had never abated and it was
noticeably straining from behind my boxers as she let my pants slip down to
my ankles. She directed me gently to sit on the edge of the bed and she
moved down on her knees. She pulled down my boxers letting my full almost
ten inch rod spring out to stand at attention. She took it in her hands
and used her thumb to massage the underside of my mushroom head, which was
now oozing glistening pre-cum.

She played with me for a moment as I held my breath. Her tits hung from
underneath her as her mouth went down on my cock working it in and out
slowly. I leaned back moaning in ecstasy. Her tender ministrations
weren't being wasted. When I thought I couldn't possibly stand anymore I
made her get on the bed. I slipped off her panties and went to work on her
neatly trimmed pussy. My tongue touched every area of her nether regions,
bringing her to the loudest climax I've ever heard. I worked on her slit
for time out of mind with an obedient tongue and eager fingers until I was
rewarded to a flood of her tasty juices. The walls of her pussy were soon
gripping my fingers tightly. Her pussy seemed like such a petite thing and
I wondered if she would be able to take something as big as me inside her.

"I need you to fuck me," she moaned insistently.

I moved up over her demanding body, my hard cock against her horny cunt.
I slid my shaft around over her slit feeling the warm juices from her slit
coating the underside of my dick as it passed.

I love the softness of a woman. I think it's the biggest turn on. The
hardness of my body felt completely at home against her soft delicate
breasts and moist hole.

I moved the tip of my dick to her hold and met with little resistance as
I pressed inside her. Chelle was unbelievably wet.

"Oh, damn," she sighed, "That feels so good."

I grunted my agreement and moved my cock out and in slowly adjusting my
thrusts so as not to cause her any pain. My dick is pretty thick and wide,
but I have never met a pussy I couldn't penetrate eventually. They are
after all designed to squeeze out babies.

My masculine needs were becoming more and more urgent and I was fast
loosing my sense of interest in her comfort.

I was in to about five inches, then seven. I gave a final mighty shove
and felt my balls bash against her ass giving me the most pleasurable
sensations as they did so.

I had lost myself inside her.

The walls of her cunt were undulating as they gripped me tightly and I
only managed about fifteen minutes of thrusting before the pressure of my
balls overpowered me. It had been a few weeks since I'd been with a woman
due to all those late nights spent at the firm. Jerking off never
satisfied me like pussy.

I just couldn't stop myself from cumming inside her, spilling my seed
into her depths.

I held myself within her as my dick began to slowly loose some of its
hardness. Ten years ago I would've been able to maintain a perpetual
erection for hours with hardly the need to think about it, but now I needed
a minute to recover my stamina.

But thankfully Chelle clearly wasn't through with me. She rolled me
over, remaining on top of me, as my cock finally fell out of her pussy as
it reached a limp five inches. I felt it hanging down next to my balls.

"Interesting tattoo," she said, referring to the eagle tattoo I wore on
my shoulder.

"I got it when I was in the Marines," I said, "We had just finished
basic training and all the guys in my unit went to get one at the same
time."

"Why the eagle?" she asked.

"Cause it was my nickname in college," I said, "My frat b*****rs always
said I had an eagle eye. Or maybe because I listened to the Eagles too
much. Who knows?"

My grin was infectious.

"Cute," she said, smiling back at me, "It's sexy."

"So are you," I said in a more serious tone.

The night was just getting started.

She leaned in and kissed me firmly on the mouth. My dick stirred and
rose to attention against her sexy ass. I moved my finger slowly down her
spine until I reached her cheeks, where it remained for a moment massaging
her soft flesh, before I slipped it into her snug cunt where I looked for
the magic button that would send her into overdrive.

Whatever it was her pussy was wet from our recent session of fucking. I
moved all three of my fingers: index, middle, and ring insider her,
stretching her out, while my thumb massaged her clit.

After ten minutes of this, she had gone up and down a roller coaster of
orgasms several times. I had her sticky cum on my fingers to prove it.

"Ready for round two?" I inquired with a malicious grin.

She pushed me back hard on the bed and sat up to straddle my thighs,
while my rock-hard dick pressed insistently against her ass.

She lifted herself up so that she could take my straining cock and
positioned it for easy entry under her hole. Then all at one she let
herself slide right down on it, stretching out that gorgeous snatch in one
big gulp. I never felt as massive as I did right then, like I was going to
break her apart. She started to wildly gyrate her hips on me, moving up
and down, riding my prize stallion, and trying to break me.

Up and down, up and down, her tits jiggled divinely before my eyes, as I
fixated on her round nipples staring me back in the face.

She ran her hands through her hair and I reached up to play with those
perfect orbs. I couldn't get over how good the feeling of her pussy was on
my dick. Not only was she tight, but she knew how to work the muscles of
her cunt to grip me in every way.

Suddenly she let out a rebel yell, and got up off me, leaving my dick
out in the cold.

"I want you to fuck me in the ass," she cried out.

She knelt down on the bed and I climbed up behind her to examine that
ass. I placed my dick at her rosy shit hole and pressed in firmly. I was
not really surprised, but satisfied nonetheless to find that her asshole
was even tighter than her perfect pussy was.

"Fuck my ass!" she cried insistently as I entered her.

I respond by pushing firmly inside, slowly inch by inch, until I was
balls deep to the hilt. She let out a cry of pain, but whenever I tried to
slow down my monster to allow her time to adjust, she called out for more.
This was obviously not the first time she had had this done to her,
although it may have been the first time she had done it with anything as
large.

I looked down, watching my cock slid into her tanned ass over and over.
Smiling, I gripped her hips a little tighter and thrust hard. She groaned
as her asshole was stretched farther. I worked relentlessly.

"So big..." she breathed.

I felt her at the very edge.

I loved looking down at her beautiful ass and seeing it pressed tightly
against me. I loved feeling every inch of my cock being held in a death
grip by her snug little hole. I pulled back, nearly half way out of her.

"Ohhhhhhhh!" was all Chelle let escape her lips as an orgasm exploded
inside her.

Her entire body tensed up and she had tears in her eyes. Her ass and
pussy were pulsating and her heart was pounding. I slid back into her.

She was helpless as I began to fuck her up her ass, slapping against it.
I began to move a little faster as she got used to my size somewhat. She
had trouble holding herself up on her arms as she took it in her shit hole
even harder.

My dick slap, slap, slapped hard against her ass, picking up the pace
even more. Her ass cheeks shook each time I struck them.

"Holy shit," she cried, then, "Oh, holy fuck. No more."

I eased out of her ass, watching my dick slip out of her hole.

She was as helpless as a doll as I grabbed her and flipped her onto her
back. She lay before me submissively, chest heaving. Her legs were wide
open and her legs were spread apart.

I grabbed her right ankle with my left hand and with my cock in my
right. I placed myself at the shuddering lips of her hungry pussy. I
pushed forward and easily slipped inside her warmth.

Chelle moaned, arching her head back, as I entered her. I watched her
pink pussy lips suck in more and more of my manhood until I was pressed
against her neatly trimmed bush. I grabbed her other ankle with my other
hand and now held both of her feet high in the air as I held myself inside
her for a moment. Her green eyes were looking up at me lustfully.

I pulled back, my hard cock gliding easily out of her tight, slick cunt.
I slammed back into her, taking satisfaction in seeing her eyes close and
hearing her moan. Then I began to fuck her, sliding my tool in and out of
Chelle as I held her feet high in the air on either side of my face.

Without breaking my stride, I kissed all over the bottom of her foot. I
held her ankles tightly as I kissed her other one, thrusting my powerful
rod into her needy hole. I brought her toes to my mouth, sucking the
biggest three into my mouth as I looked down at her pussy.

I watched her mound make my dick disappear over and over as I sucked on
her foot. All she could do was watch, and moan, as I did whatever I wanted
to her sexy body. With her legs up that high, my normally huge dick seemed
even bigger as it banged the bottom of her pussy.

"Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh!" she cried rhythmically, trying to keep the volume
without much success.

My thick pole pistoned in and out of her hungry pussy, bouncing her ass
off the bed and creating still move velocity. I pulled her toes out of my
mouth and brought her other foot over. I kissed that one all over, not
slowing my pace. I sucked her big toe into my mouth, watching me cock pull
out and push in the pink of her pussy lips.

"Oh my God!" she gasped, feeling another incredible orgasm rise up
inside her.

I pulled her toe out of my mouth and pushed her feet even higher up so
her knees were on either side of her head. I began to fuck her as hard as
I could, like a jack hammer, my rock hard cock pounded in and out of her
helpless cunt.

"Ohhhhh!" she grunted, wincing as an orgasm washed over her.

I saw the flood of white cum pour out around my thrusting dick. We had
been fucking for almost an hour at this point and even though I had just
came a while ago; I didn't think I could keep it back any longer.

Nothing could nullify the amazing sight before me. I groaned, pumping
in and out of her pulsating cunt.

I jammed my long dick all the way inside Chelle's vagina and held it
there.

"I'm cumming," I growled, grunting as my dick swelled even bigger in
that small space, letting loose inside her. Moaning my cock jerked inside
her, a long stream of hot cum fired into her defenseless womb. Then
another thick wad of semen shot violently out the end of my dick and off
the back of her convulsing pussy.

Chelle couldn't move as I came, her feet were in the air above her head
as a nine and a half inched shot a river of hot cum into her pussy.

I trembled on top of her, releasing her ankles, and she was able to
bring her legs down on either side of me as the last of my sperm trickled
into her pussy. I collapsed onto her, kissing her cheeks breathlessly as
she ran her hands up and down my back. She rubbed her crotch up against
me, trying to milk every last drop of my cum as she turned to kiss me.

Our lips smacked repeatedly as I softened inside her. She broke the
kiss, squeezing me tight with all of her limbs. I was hardly softening,
but this girl had me feeling stirred up just looking at her.

"Feel like another fuck?" I asked giving her a lewd grin.

She smiled up at me.

"I know you want it," I said, pulling out of her.

My hand moved in to explore her nether regions for the third time. Her
legs were spread wide and I had access to everything. She moved her leg to
massage my thigh, clearly indicating her desire for more.

I wasted no time in getting hard again with a few quick strokes of my
hand. Then I slid my rod in between her pussy lips, pressing in that super
tight twat, pushing my previous deposit of sperm around against my shaft as
it oozed out, and coated my dick.

I fucked her hard then. Harder than before.

I fucked her like a porn star would fuck her.

She tightened her pussy around my thick cock, my hard shaft twitching
and snaking in and out of that soaking pussy.

"Oh yeah," she cried, "Fuck harder, ram me, pound me!"

"You like this hard dick don't you?" I growled.

Convulsions shook her pussy, milking my dick, as my loins surged. My
cock moved lightning fast, like a piston inside her. I couldn't withstand
the onslaught from my balls and after about five minutes I emptied yet a
third round deep inside her hole.

I fell down on the bed next to her in ecstasy from the most engaging
sexual experiences I'd had in months. I pulled her into my arms and we lay
together, caressing and panting from our exertions, my dick absolutely limp
with exhaustion.

We cuddled. There is no other way to describe it. I just didn't want
to let her go, but after a while we decided we had better get something to
eat if we were going to keep up our strength.

Chelle went into the bathroom to change and I put my suit back on. It
was a little wrinkled, but it had dried out enough to make it semi-decent
looking.

When Chelle came out of the bathroom she had on a sexy black number,
which clung smoothly to her curves, accentuating everything. I didn't know
if I could make it to dinner, but I managed somehow. We went to the
restaurant located on the top floor of the hotel that had such great views
of the bay.

I was giving my order to the waiter when I felt her toes rubbing against
my crotch. After a couple botched attempts I stumbled through our order.
The waiter patiently put up with us and went off to put our order in with
the kitchens.

"If you keep that up," I said to her reaching down with my hand to
massage her foot, "I'm not going to be able to wait until we're done with
dinner to get at you again!"

"Good," she whispered leaning over the table, "Because I want you right
now."

I didn't need any more of an excuse, my cock suddenly stiffening.

"Something quick," I said urgently.

I got up and took her by the hand leading her into the men's restroom,
checking first to see if it was occupied. We were having dinner a little
on the early side, and the crowd was light. Coast clear. I headed for the
handicapped stall at the end.

Once inside I got my pants and boxers down around my ankles. I slipped
her dress up and found to my delight that she hadn't bothered to put on a
fresh pair of panties.

"What for?" she asked when I mentioned the fact, "I wasn't planning on
wearing them that long anyways."

I picked her up by the ass and leaned her against the wall of the stall,
positioned her for my thick cock to have access. I plunged inside in my
haste. What was left of my earlier three rounds of cum and hers was still
leaking out from her cunt and running down my balls and thighs. And my
balls clenched tightly, while she made throaty noises in time to my
grunting with each meaty thrust up into her womb.

The bathroom door opened and I could hear the voices of several young
men enter the bathroom as they moved to the urinals. Chelle and I were
making no effort to disguise the noises of our sex. Fuck you could smell
it! As I thrust I could her them as they started to urinate, then one of
the men realized what was going on behind them. They laughed and continued
about their business, but they egged me on too.

"Give her some for me buddy," yelled one, raucously laughing.

"Fuck yeah, man!" said another.

But they didn't stick around, and I didn't want them to. I wanted
Chelle all to myself.

I felt that I couldn't hold out much longer. Her pussy was so good.
For the fourth time I felt myself cum, shooting deep within her. When we
left the bathroom, we couldn't help but notice the guys who were by this
time boozing it up at the bar. They all leered at us as we passed and I
felt irrationally proud to be with such an amazing woman.

We finished our dinner at a leisurely pace, enjoying each other's
company.

Back in the room, we took a shower together, unable to keep our hands to
ourselves. She put her arms around my neck and stood on her toes, lips
finding mine. My hands slid down her back to her soft ass, holding her ass
cheeks as she kissed my mouth over and over.

She sent her tongue eagerly into my mouth as I pulled her body against
mine. Her tongue explored my mouth. She pulled back from me a little,
bringing her hands down between our bodies and grabbing my long dick.

I became fully hard in her hand instantly. She broke the kiss, smiling
as she stroked me. I watched her as she slowly sank to her knees. She
bent underneath me, her tongue snaking out and lapping underneath my ball
sack.

She sucked one of my balls into her mouth as her hand continued to
stroke my cock. Then she released me in order to suck the other testicle
into her mouth. Finally, after a few delicious minutes, she let that one
fall out of her mouth as well. But I watched her pink tongue slowly lick
at the base of my dick. It slowly trailed up my fuck pole until it reached
the mushroom head of my dick. Her tongue trailed around my helmet sexily
as her hand continued to jerk me off.

Chelle opened her mouth and slowly slipped my dick inside. I groaned,
feeling her warm mouth slowly sink down my cock. Then she took it in until
I could myself touch the back of her throat.

She began to slowly slide her lips up and down my dick as her hand
expertly stroked me. Her lips glided eagerly up and down my shaft as her
hand began to fondle my balls. The water poured over my back and shoulders
as I watched my dick disappear and reappear into this woman's pretty face
over and over. Holy fuck indeed.

I gently lifted her chin up, and my cock popped out of her mouth. She
smiled up at me as she got to her feet. My lips crushed hers, and I f***ed
her to the back of the shower tub, pressing my body against her.

My hands were caressing her breasts as I began to kiss under her chin
and down her neck. Both of us were breathing heavily as I kissed down her
chest. Then I spun her around. I was so horny as I stood up behind her
while she quivered and moaned in anticipation, trying to gain control of
herself.

Then I clubbed her ass with my thick cock slapping it a few times.

"Put it inside me!" she gasped.

I ran my thick cock down the crack of her ass as she bent over for me.
Then I ran my head down her slit until it reached the entrance to her
treasure.

When I pushed forward, I could feel her tight, hot pussy stretch wide
and open up for me. The shower beat down on my back as I pulled my dick
out of her. I could see the pink lips of her pussy pull outwards along
with my thick dick as I withdrew it. I put it back in position and pushed
hard.

She cried with pleasure as I f***ed more than half of my huge dick into
her. I grabbed the soft sides of her ass and began to fuck her wet pussy
using only half of my dick. Chelle purred, as I felt my cock nicely
gliding in and out of her twat like that. Then I jammed my entire dick
into her, pressing my loins hard against her ass.

"Oh yes..." she sighed.

I loved how her hot pussy gripped my manhood, and I began to fuck her
from behind. I slapped against her ass over and over, causing her cheeks
to shake with every impact.

She groaned as I slammed into her wet ass. I could feel yet another
orgasm rising within her. Her tits were swinging back and forth to the
same rhythm as my stiff dick. Chelle let out a long groan, and I felt her
hurtle towards the edge.

She gasped loudly as her orgasm washed over her. She was so incredible!
All the while my long cock was still sliding in and out of her, my groin
bouncing off her ass. Oh, fuck, she was just too hot, and seeing her all
wet like this, seeing her beautiful ass made me want her even more.

"Do you want to go to the bedroom?" I asked her softly.

Chelle smiled, nodding. I pulled out of her and we kissed again, lips
smacking, before we broke apart. My hard cock poked out in front of me as
we toweled off lightly. Then she led me to the bed in the other room.
Once there, I spun her around and pulled her close, kissing her soundly.
My hands, again, latched onto her ass as my tongue explored her mouth. I
was fully aroused. Just being around this woman had my skin tingling!
Chelle was looking at me with those beautiful green eyes as I backed her up
onto the bed.

I lay between her legs, grinding my hard dick against her as we kissed
passionately. I began to kiss down her neck and chest to her cleavage. My
lips made their way down the slope of her breasts. Her nipple was rock
hard, and I engulfed it with my mouth. She sighed as I sucked on her tit.
Her hands ran through my short hair as my tongue manipulated her nipple.

I kissed all around her nipple and she breathed heavily, watching to see
what I would do next. I kissed her on the mouth as I took a breast in each
of my large hands, squeezing them gently. My mouth trailed back down the
slopes of her breasts and I sucked her other nipple inside, running my
tongue lightly over it as I held it between my lips. She was breathing
heavily, eyebrows raised as she looked down on me. Her hands held the back
of my head, caressing my hair as I teased her tits with my mouth.

I began to kiss down the smooth skin of her stomach. Her naked chest
was heaving as her breathing grew heavier, as her beautiful pussy was
exposed to me, surrounded by her neatly trimmed bush. She parted her legs,
eyes locked on me as she surrendered herself to me completely.

I raised her left foot, kissing over top of it. I kissed along her
ankle and slowly up her leg. My tongue teased under her knee, and she
opened her legs wider as my lips caressed up the inside of her soft thigh.
I kissed the skin at the top of her leg, just beside her beautiful pussy.

She caught her breath, watching me between her legs. I kissed the
quivering lips of her pussy, and she gasped. She slid her feet up the bed
as I slowly licked from the bottom of her slit up to the top, my tongue
nudging her sensitive button.

Her juices were flowing freely, and I loved the taste of her as I dipped
my tongue between the folds of her beautiful cunt. As I ran my tongue
along the roof of her cunt, I sucked her lips into my mouth, releasing them
quickly as I slid my hands under Chelle's soft ass, my mouth going nuts on
her needy cunt.

"Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh..." she sighed, over and over, her hands
grabbing at the pillow above her head.

She was writhing her crotch into my face as I lapped her up. I sucked
her clit into my mouth, and it was all over.

"Oh, my God" she gasped, wincing, humping her pussy up into my face, as
n orgasm absolutely exploded within her.

She was completely tensed up as she straightened her legs out behind me,
cumming violently. My head was pleasantly trapped between her thighs; she
was squeezing them so tightly. My hands squeezed her ass cheeks hard,
licking her slit as fast as I could.

I couldn't take it anymore!

I smiled, watching her struggle for control, as I crawled quickly up the
bed, eager to slide inside this amazing woman. My thick member was
swinging back and forth as I made my way up to her.

She opened her eyes, heart pounding as she smiled at me, wrapping her
arms around my neck when I reached her. My lips covered hers, and she
opened her mouth eagerly, allowing my tongue to dart inside. I raised my
hips back, the head of my dick easily finding her sweltering entrance. Her
hole gripped the tip of my cock, and I pushed forward, hard. My thick dick
parted the lips of her vagina, and I slowly eased myself inside her.

She moaned into my mouth as I groaned into hers. Inch by inch my raging
hard boner entered her, until she was completely filled up. I broke the
kiss, and she looked up at me. I closed my eyes then, but I'm sure she
could see the look of complete ecstasy on my face.

"Oh my God!" I groaned, just holding myself deep inside her.

Her hot pussy was gripping me so snugly. I felt so hard, so manly. I
opened my eyes and looked down on her. She was so beautiful. She was
nothing but need and lust.

I maintained eye contact as I slowly slid out of her, then I slid back
into her, just as slowly, and she arched her head slightly, let out a quiet
cry of joy. I continued sliding in and out of her that way, truly making
love to her for the very first time.

My long dick was sliding all the way out of her hungry pussy before
slowly easing back in. Our eyes remained locked on each other, and our
breathing grew more laborious. Her feet began to caress the muscles of my
legs, her hands played with my hair as entered her over and over,
rhythmically.

I bent to kiss her, and Chelle closed her eyes enraptured. We kissed
passionately like that, our tongues exploring as I continued my thrusting
softly into her. For the next few minutes, we kissed as an orgasm slowly
built and built and built inside her. She was completely wired, just on
the verge of exploding, when I suddenly pulled out of her. She looked up
at me as I broke our kiss.

"Your turn," I said, smiling at her.

I lay on my back beside her, holding my hard dick straight up in the
air. Chelle beamed at me as she scrambled on top. She reached underneath
her ass and held my thickness up in the air. She pressed her swollen lips
against me, watching my reaction. I could feel her slowly open up for me
and my face hid none of the pleasure.

"Ohhhhhhh..." she sighed, still watching me groaning beneath her.

I closed my eyes as I felt my dick become engulfed in that warmth. In
no time, she held me completely inside her. I felt so good, touching the
back of her pussy like that that I reached up with both hands, grabbing
onto her wonderful breasts. I kneaded them, rising up to kiss her
cleavage.

Chelle continued to hold my dick inside her as she watched my mouth
engulf her hard nipple. As I kissed at her tits, she began to subtly raise
and drop her ass on my thighs, pulling my dick a couple inches out of her
before sucking me back inside hungrily. I continued to caress her soft
mounds, my tongue alternating from one nipple to the other. I kissed up
her chest and neck until my searching lips found hers.

We kissed passionately again as she began to slide her pussy up more of
my cock. I slid my tongue into her mouth as I ran my hands down her back
to her ass. I grabbed onto her ass cheeks, humping my hips up off the bed
and into her needy hole. Under the crack of her ass the pink lips of her
pussy were being pulled outward by my long cock, before I slid back into
her.

Then she broke our kiss.

"Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh!" she moaned as I slammed myself up into her
even harder.

Her cries broke off and she closed her eyes, wincing. Then she gasped,
cumming, as she held still, my monster cock continuing to drive her hard.
Her tits bounced up and down violently with each impact.

I had her ass in a death grip, forcing her down on me over and over
again. Faster and faster, not letting her orgasm subside. She collapsed
on top of me and just went along for the ride, gasping. It took a few
minutes, but just when she had recovered enough to resume the workload, I
rolled us onto our sides.

I was still inside her, still in between her legs. I slowed the pace,
looking deep into her eyes. My hand caressed her smooth body, feeling
every inch of her. I kissed her mouth softly as I slid my dick into her
over and over.

My mouth was on hers, kissing her over and over, our lips smacking
loudly. My hand caressed her soft tits, and up and down her back. I
squeezed her ass, and caressed her smooth leg. The whole time, I was
easing in and out of her pussy. My hand grabbed her leg, holding it up in
the air as I fucked her a little faster. She was completely mine.

I was watching her expression, driving my cock into her harder, holding
onto her leg as it flailed above me. I felt a strong urge to cum. We had
been making love for over forty minutes, and I was starting to lose it. I
felt an undeniable urge to give her my seed. My grip tightened on her leg
as my dick shot in and out of her pussy faster. Her tits were bouncing up
and down with every impact, and she was moaning softly.

"I'm gonna cum!" I grunted.

I groaned, my dick jerking as I let go of her foot. Thick, hot cum shot
forth, filling her. Then I involuntarily pulled out and, with the head of
my cock now touching her bush, the next load that flowed out merely
gathered in her neatly trimmed pubic hair.

I pulled back a little, cock still pulsating. My semen shot weakly out
and onto the inside of her thigh. I groaned, the last of my ejaculate
trickling out of me. That, too, went on her leg.

She was gasping for breath, smiling at me, watching me cum. Her hand
was caressing my hair as she kissed me lightly, over and over.

"So, tell me again about how gay men are in San Francisco," I said to
her, as we laughed and rolled together in each other's arms.

We spent a long time making love on that bed. For a long time we would
just lay entangled together stroking and licking each other's bodies,
sometimes fucking, sometimes stroking slowly and gently, making the most of
every sensation.

Finally in pleasant exhaustion, we crawled under the covers to sl**p.

In the night, she awoke several times to stroke my boner into life, so
that she could continue to feed her horny needs. I've never met such an
insatiable woman. She seemed to need it even more than I did.

In the wee hours of the morning we lay together as I held her in my
arms, her head resting on my chest.

I moved to run my fingers through her hair.

This may have been a one-night stand, but I had never enjoyed a woman so
thoroughly before in my life. This one had such a tight hole and a firm
beautiful body. I knew I wanted to see her again and again.

Chelle was the kind of woman you never get tired of.

Of course she did live in New York, which was a problem. Before I knew
what I was doing I had asked her if she wanted to marry me.

It was completely spontaneous of course, so I wasn't really offended, or
surprised, when she turned me down. I was more curious that a ladies man
like me would even offer up such a prized possession as his bachelorhood
while still so young. All that talk had gotten me stirred up again and my
dick hardened against her thighs....

We did the only thing we really could. We promised to see each other as
often as our busy lives would allow. Her remaining on the East Coast and
me on the Left. These past few years we've made do with that, looking
forward to each other once or twice a year. Pulled together solely by the
awesome power of our fucking. Even though she is now married and I have a
girlfriend, our two weekends a year, one in San Francisco and the other in
New York, is all it takes to remind me what I experience that strange day
when the rain fell, and we got a little wet.


... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time, Mature  |  Views: 1104  |  
100%
  |  2

I've Become A Slave to The Cock

Becoming a Cock Slave Part 1: The Roadside Blowjob

I was driving down a deserted country road after a two-day business trip. My job on this trip was to drive around the region and make presentations, so this wasn't unusual. I usually get the weekends off to spend with my wife so it's not a bad thing to be gone a couple days at a time. It was a Friday and I was half an hour from home so I was starting to feel the anticipation of seeing my wife again. There is road in front of me and fields around me as far as the eye can see.

Then I saw him. There was a big guy on the side of the rode thumbing for a ride. He had on blue sweat shorts and a tight tank top that showed off his ripped chest. He was shaven bald with a goatee and looked to be in his 40's. He was a towering mass of muscle that I'm sure a lot of people would've been intimidated by. But not me. I pick up hitchhikers all the time. They're all just normal people trying to get somewhere that ran into some bad luck. Being on the road a lot made me sympathize with them.

So I pulled over and lowered my passenger window. He walked over and leaned into the open window.

"I need a ride into town," he said. His voice was deep and slightly gruff.

"Sure, hop in. I'm going that way," I responded.

He immediately opened the door and got in. I started driving. He scooted his seat back to accommodate his long legs and got comfortable.

He then turned to me and said, "Thanks, for picking me up. I got left out here by my slave."

I thought he was making some sort of joke or I misheard him. I really didn't know how to respond so I just waited for him to clarify what he said.

"The little whore was supposed to drive me out here in the middle of nowhere so he could suck me off. He couldn't stand take my face fucking so he just got in the car and left me, the worthless little pussy."

I looked over and saw him playing with this large, growing mound that was inside his shorts! He obviously wasn't wearing underwear. I was shocked by both what he said and by him playing with himself. I still didn't know what to say. I guess their's no harm in him talking about his sexual escapades. I just remained silent and tried to keep my eyes on the road.

"He whined about how my dick was too big for him. Little bitch. He said I was too rough. Obviously he wasn't a serious cocksucker. How can you resist a dick like this?"

I glanced over and saw that he had pulled out his naked semi-erect penis and was playing with it! I couldn't believe it! I was appalled. However, part of me did notice that it really was insanely big. It was longer and fatter than any erection I had ever seen.

A part of me briefly thought about how my wife had said she wanted to see me penetrated. It's her sick little fantasy. She wanted us to do a three-way but I've just never been into guys. Just for her, I did try masturbating to some gay porn. I wasn't attracted to the guys themselves but I could get into some of the oral stuff that just focused on a guy's member or someone sucking it, especially when the member was big. I was sort of curious about what it must feel like to have that in your mouth but I never told her that.

Of course, in the car with some whacked out stranger wasn't the time or place to test out my curiosities. I yelled, "Cut it out! Put it back in your pants!"

He had his hand wrapped around his growing member as he responded, "You can't be serious. You don't really want me to put something this big and powerful away. I bet you want it, don't you? Every man really wants a big hard cock in his mouth"

I glanced back over at him. The monster between his legs was now fully erect. He was stroking it slowly with his hand going from the top to the bottom of his extremely long, hard erection. He was looking at me and smiling. I was worried he was going to start ejaculating on my car seats!

Before I could anything he continued speaking, "Yeah you want it. I can tell by the way you're looking at it." He starts to violently gyrate his hips back and forth thrusting his hard erection forward, jabbing the air. He continued as he humped the air "You want to be on your knees with this big hard piece of meat shoved down your throat don't you? You want me to fuck your throat and shove my dick so far down your throat that I choke out all the air! Isn't that what you want cocksucker!?!? Isn't it!?!"

"No I don't! Put it back in your pants now!" I yelled. He was getting too excited. I was afraid he was going reach over and grab me next.

"You're lying, I can tell by that big hard-on you got in your pants. My dick turns you on, cocksucker. You know you want it in your mouth. You know you want my cum-"

I slammed on the breaks and we screeched to a halt I wasn't going to take it from this horny pervert any more! I pulled my cell phone out of my pocket. I looked directly at him and yelled "Get out now or I'm calling the cops!"

I stared at him intensely for a minute to make sure he knew I was serious. He didn't really show any reaction. He just opened the car door and got out, with his shorts still pulled down and his erection still exposed. He closed door and then turned around. His erection was pointing directly at me as I turned away and hit the gas hard.

I sped off down the road, trying to avoid looking in my rear view. I was relieved to have him out the car. At the same time I found that I was excited by the whole thing. My heart was still racing but it was starting to wind down to it's normal beat. Maybe it was because the excitement was over, but I suddenly noticed that he was right about me having an erection. I could now feel it throbbing in my pants.

My mind wondered to what just happened. The fear I had felt was there but I also thought about how big his penis was. It really did arouse me. I started to think about all that gay porn I had jerked off too and how excited I was pretending to go down on a guy while I looked at the porn. But those guys weren't half as big as this guy. And they weren't f***eful either, they just stood there and let the other guy go down on them.

An image of the hitch hiker's big fat erection in my mouth popped into my head. Having it shoved down my throat. I had always wondered what that was like. I gyrated my hips a little and rubbed my throbbing erection against my pants. I opened my mouth pretending the hitchhiker was f***efully filling it. I was so turned on. His voice ran through my head repeating the part about me wanting it. It repeated louder and louder in my mind. My cock throbbed more and more. I gripped the steering wheel tight and yelled "Yes, I want your cock in my mouth!"

I hit the breaks and the car screeched to a stop. I put my head down on the steering wheel while trying to catch my breath. I had never been so horny in my life. I really did want to suck dick. This was my one chance with the biggest, most powerful guy I could find. He would use my mouth so good. I knew I would love sucking him off. He still scared me and he was still a stranger. Could I risk it? There might be other opportunities. Maybe my wife could arrange something. But that would be later and wouldn't be anywhere near as good as this guy. I wanted it now. I needed a cock in my mouth at that moment. Every fiber of my being was telling me this. This could act as a test run for that three-way.

I did a three point turn and turned around. I sped back towards the hitchhiker. I shook with anticipation. In a minute, I would have my first cock in my mouth. Then I saw the hitchhiker still standing on the side of the road with his hard dick still hanging out. As I got closer I started calling him something else in my head. "Master"

I frantically rolled down the window as my car slowly pulled over in front of him. He didn't say a word. He just held his rigid dick in his hand and took a couple steps towards me. He stuck his massive cock through the window dangling it only an inch from my mouth. Its width was huge, I wasn't even sure if it would fit in my mouth. It was so long I didn't know if it was even possible swallow that much of it. It was so massive, so powerful, so beautiful.

I suddenly grabbed it and shoved it into my mouth. I took his giant head into my mouth and slid my lips down his long, hard shaft. I took as much as could fit in my hungry mouth and then tried to take more. I gagged a little on his cock. I wanted to take every inch of it in my mouth. I wanted it so bad.

I rapidly bobbed my head back and forth on the length of his dick that fit in my tiny, little mouth. He yelled, "You like that don't you cocksucker? I told you you would be back for your Master's cock!"

I made a muffled noise that sounded like "yeah" as I continued to take more and more of his long, rock hard dick into my mouth. My lips slid even more rapidly back and forth as I mumbled louder noises of pleasure. I loved it! I loved taking this man's rigid, powerful cock into my mouth!

Suddenly, I felt his large hands grab my head on each side. My mouth stopped moving while my lips were still squeezing around his thick cock. I had seen enough pornos to know what was next.

As he firmly held my head in place, he gyrated his hips, thrusting his hard, manly cock deep into my mouth. He thrusted again this time harder and deeper. He kept doing this, thrusting his huge cock deeper and deeper down my warm mouth, until it filled my mouth and throat completely. I choked on it. I coughed and gagged but there was nothing I could do. He wouldn't let me move my head. I just had to sit there and take it.

His thrusts got harder, more violent. I choked a little on every thrust as he held my mouth in place. He fucked my mouth hard like a tight pussy as he yelled at me, telling me what a dirty little cock sucking whore I am. I was absolutely helpless. He was r****g my face and I loved it.

I heard a car coming and snapped back into reality. I tried to pull back hoping their was still time to for him to hide his dick but he wouldn't let go! He held my head in my place and kept his dick in my mouth as I struggled! I made muffled noise for him to let go.

I could hear him laughing as the car got closer. I knew whoever was in it had a good view of my car by now. Suddenly I didn't care. I was actually excited that others might see me with a dick in my mouth. I stopped struggling, closed my eyes, and submitted myself totally to my master's control. He continued to fuck my mouth. I was in heaven.

After the car was past us, one of his hands let go of my head and he pulled his cock out of my mouth. He held my head with the other hand as he stroked his monster erection with his right hand. His massive hard fuck tool was just inches from my face ready to cum.

As he furiously stroked it, he yelled, " Open up slut!. You're about to get your Master's cum!"

I opened my mouth wide and closed my eyes. I wanted his cum. I wanted to taste it. Feel it. Swallow it. I wanted it bad.

With a groan, I felt a thick warm stream of liquid shoot into my mouth. Then another and another. It shot all over the place. It sprayed violently into my mouth. It splattered onto my cheek and forehead. After a minute, the squirting stopped and I opened my eyes to see a glorious drop of cum forming on the tip of his head. I swallowed the sperm in my mouth and took his head into my mouth, licking up ever drop of cum that seeped out. It was delicious.

My face was covered in cum, drenched in cum. I could feel the wet, warm man juice on my face dripping down my creeks. It dribbled off my chin unto my shirt. I wore my Master's cum as a mask of pride. It felt good.

"You belong to me now don't you, cocksucker?" my Master said as he put his massive man meat back into his pants.

"Yes Master." I said with a smile.

"You love sucking dick and being my slave don't you, cocksucker?"

"Yes Master."

"Then you're going to drive to my place so I can use you some more. Don't wipe off the cum. I want it to be on your face the entire way there so everyone will know you're mine"

"Yes Master."

He got in the car and we took off. I was just so caught up in the moment. I would've done anything he asked. All I wanted was more dick. And when we got to his place that's exactly what he gave me.

Part II: Sucking and Fucking

I'm sitting on a couch watching a porn video. A blonde with a tanned, tight body and large breasts is on her knees with a dick in her mouth. She slowly bobs her head back and forth on the massive cock in her mouth. Another man on her left rubs his long semi-erect cock against her check and one on her right strokes his thick, rock hard erection just inches from her face. The little whore goes from cock to cock with glee enjoying the massive dick being shoved down her throat. I've watched videos like this before but they've never turned me on this much because I'm not thinking about what it feels like for the guys getting sucked. This time I'm thinking about what it must be like to have that dick in you mouth. I'm thinking about the dick I just had in mine a couple hours ago.

Just a few hours ago I was driving home to my wife after a business trip when I picked up a hitchhiker. It turned out that this guy had been left out there by his slave who was supposed to suck him off. He whipped out his dick as he told me about it and then proceeded to tell me about how much I wanted his cock. At first I was offended, but the combination of his large hard cock and what he said did turn me on. I was overwhelmed by curiosity and lust. I ended up sucking the guy's dick on the side of the road and became his new slave. He took me home promising me another chance to suck his dick.

My master sits beside me on his couch, still in his blue sweat shorts and tight tank top. He rubs the large bulge in his shorts and looks at me as I watch the movie. He looks at the hard erection that's straining the crotch of my pants.

"You ready to suck my dick again, slave?" my Master said.

I turned towards and said "yes" with an enthusiastic smile.

"I want you to take off all you clothes, cock whore," he commanded.

I immediately stood up and feverishly unbuttoned my shirt and threw it off. I pulled my under shirt over my head while unbuckling my pants. My clothes flew everywhere as I frantically undressed. My cock was throbbing, I had to have his dick in my mouth now. I stripped down to my briefs and then realized I had never been naked in front of another man. It hit me for a second just how far I was going.

But it was only for a second and then the pulsing of my erection made me not care. I wanted to be naked in front of my master. Having his cock was the only thing I cared about. So I frantically slide my shorts down and tossed them aside, exposing my naked erection to my Master. I fell down to my knees immediately. I was completely naked on my knees in front of another man. It felt great.

My Master walked up to me and quickly took off his tank top exposing his ripped chest and slid off his shorts, exposing the massive monster inside. His dick was so big, so hard, so powerful. He held his hard cock firmly in his hand as he stood there naked in front of me.

"You want my dick cocksucker?" he shouted.

"Yes Master!" I yelled.

"Put your hands behind your back and keep them there" he commanded.

I obeyed, locking my hands together behind my back. He harshly grabbed my head and held it still, his dick only inches from my face. I opened my mouth and prepared to receive my Master's cock.

Suddenly, his hard cock thrust itself into my warm, hungry mouth. He gyrated his hips while holding my head still and thrust his cock deeper and deeper into my mouth.

"Yeah! Take your Master's cock, you filthy little whore! Take it in your cocksucker mouth!" he yelled as he slammed his dick into my mouth over and over again

It felt so good for him to use my mouth like the cock slut I am, on my knees with a dick hammering away at my pussy mouth.

Suddenly he shoves his long, hard shaft all the way in my mouth. I feel his giant balls pressed against my chin. He holds it there as it fills my mouth and throat, choking out all the air.

"Gahhhh!" I gag loudly as my Master holds my face in place forcing me to take his full length.

As suddenly as it went in, he pulls it completely out. It flies out of my open mouth with streams of saliva attached to it and saliva exploding out of my mouth. The saliva splatters all over my face and chest. I gasp for air. I smile a little realizing just how much of a slut I had become.

Suddenly his hand pulls my head as he walks into his bedroom, dragging me along as I rush to get to my feet to follow him. He enters the room dragging me with him and violently;throws me down on his large, king-size bed. I bounce on the bed a little as my back lands on the center of it's width.

My Master jumps on the bed and quickly positioned himself behind me. My head is in between his muscular, naked thighs. His massive balls rest on my forehead as he strokes his long, hard erection just above my mouth. He grabs my throat and holds me down. I open my mouth, ready to receive him again

Using his hand he points his hard dick down and slides it into my open mouth and down my throat. He proceeded to gyrate back and forth shoving his dick deeper and deeper down my throat. So I lay there, helpless, as this man violently ****s my mouth. I just lay there on my back, very still, as his dick shoves itself inside me.

I keep thinking to myself: "I am your pussy! My mouth is your pussy!" Over and over. I loved it. I wanted him to use me. I wanted him to fuck my face hard and **** my mouth. I loved being his slut, his pussy, his cock whore. I loved every second of it.

Suddenly he stops and his dick pulls out of my mouth. More saliva flies out.

"Get on your belly now, whore!" he commands as he slides off the bed and stands up.

I quickly roll over with my hands still locked together behind my back. My Master grabs me by my arm pits and pulls me forward until my head is dangling over the edge of the bed. He grabs both sides of my head and holds it straight, looking at his crotch.

I open my mouth again and his cock is rammed down my throat. He violently fucks my face hard gyrating his hips like mad, shoving his cock deeper and deeper into my throat. I keep gagging and he keeps shoving it in, yelling "Take my dick cocksucker!" over and over. He truly had turned my warm cocksucker mouth into his pussy and me into his helpless whore.

Again he pulls out, leaving me gasping for air again, covered in my own saliva. I loved being used. I had never so turned on in my whole life. My cock throbbed like crazy.

"You want my dick in your ass cock slave?" he asked.

"Yes!" I said without thinking. I didn't care how I got his cock just as long as I got it. He could've have done anything to me at that point and I wouldn't have cared.

"Get on all fours like the slut you are," he commanded and I obeyed.

He climbed on the bed and got behind me. Suddenly I could feel his finger inside me. His finger was shoved up my asshole. It startled me, but it felt good.

"You like that, slave? You like things in your ass?"

"Yes, Master."

His finger went back in forth in my ass and my dick throbbed more and more.

"Do you want my big hard cock up your ass, slave?"

"Yes, Master!"

He finger fucked my ass faster and faster, it felt so damn good.

"You want me inside you, slave?"

"Yes, Master, I want you inside me! I want you to cum inside me!"

Suddenly I could feel his massive hard dick shoving itself into my ass. I could feel his long hard cock stretching my ass, filling me. I groaned in pain at first, then in pleasure. My master leaned his hot, muscular body over me and pressed himself against my back. I felt his hand wrap around my hard erection. My cock jumped in pleasure.

As his rock hard dick went back and forth inside me, his hand stroked up and down my hard shaft. We both let out loud moans of pleasure. I could feel his cock throbbing in my ass as mine throbbed in his hand.

Suddenly I could feel him shooting into my ass and as my own cock shot streams of cum all over the bed sheets. We both let out yells of pleasure as we came. My Master filled my ass with stream after stream of his warm cum, long after all my cum was sitting in puddles on his bed. Stream after stream blasted inside me. It was fantastic. He pulled his cock out and whipped the last drops of cum on his slave's bare ass. I collapsed unto the cum covered bed and laid in my own cum. My ass was sore and so was my jaw, but I felt great. I rolled around in my own man juices as I felt my Master's cum in my ass. I was such a dirty, filthy whore. It was fantastic.

My Master let me clean up in his bathroom and he asked me who I was. I told him. I mentioned I was married and that what got me curious about cock in the first place was my wife urging me to do a three-way with another guy. I told him at first I wanted to do this as a "test run" for a three-way but it went far beyond that. I really did become his slave.

My Master told me that I would have a three-way with him and my wife. The idea boggled my mind. I had to do it. He gave me his number and I would call him later to arrange it. So I left my Master knowing that next time I see him, I would be sucking his dick in front of my wife. Nothing could turn me on more.


Chapter 3: The Three-Way

I walked into the house and saw my wife at the kitchen table checking her small duffel bag. She was wearing a short, tight one-piece green dress that showed off her figure perfectly. I could see the hard nipples on her large breasts through the dress. I could tell she wasn't wearing a bra. As she bent over to check her bag, her tight dress raised up and I could see the bottom of her round, supple bare ass. She wasn't wearing panties either. I smiled.

"The car's warming up, dear," I said.

"Good, it looks like I'm ready to go," she said as she zipped her little bag shut.

As we walked out the door I asked her what was in the bag. She just smiled and said it would be a surprise.

And so we got in the car and took off. We were on our way to our first three-way. As I drove my wife constantly readjusted her short skirt and had this strange smile on her face. She seemed very excited and maybe a little nervous.

So was I, but I was more nervous than anything. I met this guy who was hitchhiking a couple weeks ago and he offered to do a three-way with us. I talked about it with my wife and she was very excited about it. She has wanted to see me penetrated for a long time. It's a long-time fantasy of hers. She's always been dirty like that. So I called the guy back and arranged a time for us to come over.

The thing is, I didn't tell her everything that happened when I met this guy and he doesn't seem like the type to keep quiet. If he told her how we really met, it would be disastrous. But it was too late to change my mind now. Once I mentioned the three-way to her she was dead set on it. No excuse I can think of could get me out of this now.

Suddenly my wife breaks the silence of the ride.

"I'm looking forward to meeting your friend, he seems like a nice guy. He called me yesterday."

"What?" I blurted out in shock. "What did he say?"

"Not much. He just had a few suggestion on how to make it more fun," she says holding up her bag while smiling.

I laugh, trying to hide my nervousness. At least he didn't tell her over the phone. Maybe he really will keep our secret when I get there. I still a little uneasy. I can't even imagine what HE would want in the bag.

We finally get there and I pull into his driveway. We get out and walk to the door. He instructed me to go ahead and walk in, so we open the door and proceed.

"We're here!" I yell as me and my wife scan his unextraordinary living room.

He walks out of his bedroom wearing only the blue sweat shorts he wore when I originally met him. His ripped chest and large muscular legs and arms are on full display, not to mention the massive, hard erection bulging in his shorts. Clearly, he was once again wearing no underwear. My wife smiled as she examined him head to toe with her eyes. I noticed her eyes lingered at his erection. So did mine, but I tried not to show it.

"She's as fine as you said she was," he said with a smile.

My wife walked over to small table and put her bag down. Her breasts jiggled and her dress stretched tighter across her ass with every movement. He was watching ever second of it, with a big grin on his face. My wife looked right back at him and smiled seductively.

He then looked at me and smiled even bigger.

"Let's get this started right. Take off you clothes now," he commanded.

I quickly threw my t-shirt off and pulled my pants and underwear off together. In less than a minute I was completely naked with my hard erection exposed. I didn't even stop to think if this would make me seem too eager to my wife. I was just thinking about that big bulge in his sweat shorts.

"Put your hands behind your back and keep them there. Get on your knees, you're going to suck my dick."

I obeyed and quickly fell to my knees, hands behind my back. I could see my wife rubbing herself under her dress out of the corner of my eye.

He walked up to me until his crotch was only inches from my face. He then pulled down his shorts and revealed his massive, hard naked cock. He gripped it firmly in his hand, just inches from my face. I couldn't take my eyes off his massive head.

"Suck my dick now," he commanded.

He didn't have to tell me twice. My lips immediately wrapped around his head and slid down his long, hard shaft. I took as much in as I could until I gagged. Then I began to rapidly bob my head back forth rapidly on his monstrous cock.

"I knew you would love that dick in your mouth," he said. I was just hoping he wouldn't say why.

I heard a buzzing noise and glanced over at my wife as I continued to suck dick. She was now completely naked with a working vibrator in her hand. She was teasing her pussy with it while playing with her soft, supple breasts. I could hear her moan over the vibrator. She stuck it inside herself and began to pump her pussy with the long, hard machine.

Then I felt two strong hands grab both sides of my face, holding it in place with the dick still in my mouth. Suddenly he began to pump my mouth, fast and hard. I hear my wife groaning loudly off to the side but I don't bother looking. I'm just concentrating on this glorious hard cock that's getting shoved in and out of my warm, hungry mouth.

As he continues to fuck my face he says, "You like that don't you, you little cock sucking whore? You enjoy sucking me off even more than when we first met."

Suddenly my eyes open and I try to pull away and say something. But his hands are holding my head in place as his dick continues to pump my mouth. I try to say something but it just comes out as a loud muffled mumble with the dick in my mouth.

"Keep sucking, whore." he said as he turned to my wife, who put down her vibrator down. I couldn't tell what the expression on her face was.

"I guess he didn't tell you what a cock whore he is. When we first met, he ended up sucking me off on the side of road right through his car window. I took him home and wore out his mouth and ass. He loved every minute of it."

So now it was out. My wife knew that this man was my Master.

He pulled his dick out of my mouth and my saliva exploded everywhere. He held my head with one hand and his hard cock with the other. I could finally speak but I wasn't sure if I wanted to. I just kept looking at that big head dripping with my saliva. It was being held a couple inches from my lips. I couldn't help it.

"You're my cock slave? Isn't that right, cocksucker?" I should've been thinking about my wife but I just couldn't at that point. I had spent the last seven days longing for my Master's cock in my mouth. It was just inches from my lips. I had to have it. I had to have his cock in me or I would die.

"Yes...Master." I said looking up at his smiling face.

He shoved his dick back into my mouth and continued pumping my face. It felt good to have my Master's cock in my mouth again.

"Your husband's my dick-sucking cock slave. You okay with that?" my Master asked my wife.

I opened my eyes as my Master kept pumping my face. My wife walked up to us. She stopped behind me and stood there.

"No, let go of my husband." she said sternly.

My Master let go of my head and pulled his cock out of my mouth. I just sat there on my knees for a second waiting to see what would happen.

Suddenly my head was grabbed from behind and shoved forward. I opened my mouth and my master's length shot down my throat. I gagged.

"No one uses my husband but me!" she said as she pulled my head back. It was her hand on the back of my head!

"Suck his dick you no good whore!" she yelled as she fell to her knees and proceeded to f***e my head back and forth on my Master's cock.

"Take it, you filthy cocksucker! Take his cock in your mouth like the slut you are!" She yelled.

She rapidly pushed and pulled my head forcing me to suck dick faster and deeper. I kept gagging but she just kept pushing, calling me filthy names. She was in total control of me, forcing me to shove a dick down my throat. She loved it. I could hear her moan in between the dirty things she yelled at me.

Then my Master pulled out of my mouth. His wet hard dick hung there. My wife looked at it and smiled.

"You want to get fucked by a real man?" he said.

My wife pulled the back of my head down to the floor. I still had my hands behind my back, the good little whore that I am.

"Stay there and don't move," she commanded as she stood up.

I obeyed, laying there flat on my back.

We were right beside my Master's couch. So she laid her naked back on the couch and spread her legs. My Master got on the couch and began to fondle my wife's large, soft breasts. She moaned with pleasure. He licked her hard nipples and she moaned even louder.

"Yes," she moaned as he worked her nipples.

Then she let out a loud, long moan. I couldn't see my Master's cock from the angle I was laying but, from the sound my wife was making and the movement he was making, I could tell he was penetrating her.

Then his hips began to gyrate in quick, hard thrusts. He was hammering here pussy hard. Thrust after thrust, she yelled in ecstasy.

"Fuck me! Yes, fuck me!" she yelled as my Master's jack hammer of flesh pounded deep inside her.

"Fuck me! Oh God yes!"

I laid on my back watching this other man fuck my wife. I was completely helpless as he fucked the hell out of her. It turned me on so much. I could feel my cock throb. I wanted to touch it so bad but I couldn't move my hands from behind my back. I couldn't disobey.

"Yes! Yes! Yes!" she yelled as my Master groaned loudly. I could tell he was cumming inside her. Another man is cumming inside my wife as I just lay here and watch. I had never been so turned on in my whole life.

They both get up but then she throws herself down on top of my chest, her thighs on either side of my face. She grabbed my face and shoved it into her pussy.

"Lick it out, whore!" she yells as she holds my face against her crotch.

I ate her out wildly. She moaned loudly. The smell of her pussy was overwhelming. I could taste both her and my master. It was delicious.

She then throws my head down and gets up. She walks over to her bag and pulls something out. Her back is turned to me so I can't see exactly what it is. It looks likes she is putting on some sort of weird leather panties. She turns around and I see a large rubber dick hanging from her crotch. It's a strap-on!

She walks over and grabs my hair, pulling me up to the position I was at on my knees. She holds my head in place with one hand and grabs her large fake dick with the other. She brushes it up against my right cheek.

"You want it, bitch?" she yells slapping my cheek hard with her dick.

"Yes, Mistress." I reply.

My Master sits back on the couch and watches. Out of the corner of my eye I can see him stroking himself.

"You want me to use you, you filthy slut?" she yells, slapping my other cheek.

"Yes, Mistress. I am yours!" I respond.

"Then open up and take this, bitch!" she yells as she shoves her rubber dick into my mouth.

It tastes a little like new plastic but I don't care. I'm on my knee with my wife about to face fuck me and my Master watching. It doesn't get any better.

She feeds it to me little by little, giving me more and more of her dick with each thrusting of her hips.

"I'm fucking your pussy mouth, whore! You like it?" she screams while wildly thrusting her whole body, jamming her dick down my throat.

"Gahhh! Gah! Gahhhhh!" I choke as she merciless fucks my mouth. She shoves it in so hard and so deep, I can't help but gag.

"Take it you worthless whore!" she puts it all the way in, my face pressed against her body. She holds it.

"Gahhhhhh!" I choke.

She pulls it out. Saliva explodes all over my face and I gasp for air. My God, she really had used me like a whore! My own wife! It was incredible.

She holds it in front of me. I look up at her, panting. I'm at her mercy wondering what she'll do to me next. She looks down at me, expressionless.

"Get on your hands and knees now! On all fours like an a****l!" she says shoving my head down.

I obey. I get on my hands and knees, bent over on the floor. She walks behind me towards her bag. My Master sits on the couch masturbating his dick, now rock hard again.

I suddenly feel a wet finger up my ass. I jump a little. She fingers it hard, adding additional fingers quickly. I moan a little.

"You like that don't you? This is all your good for isn't it, meat-hole? You're here to be fucked and used for our pleasure." she says.

"Yes Mistress! Use my ass!" I yell more ready now for than ever.

"Ahh!" I whimper as her rubber dick enters my ass. Slowly, slowly my wife penetrates me.

As she inches her dick inside me she says, "A wife fucking her husband, an unnatural act that can only happen if the guy is a bigger pussy than the girl."

I yell in both pain and pleasure."Yes, I am your pussy!"

"You like it in your ass you nasty, filthy whore? You like being fucked like a girl?" she barks out.

"Yes, Mistress fuck my ass!" I yell as I start to gyrate my ass up and down her fake dick.

We both groan as I feel it moves inside me. I felt more like a whore now than I ever had before. Then I noticed my Master was in front of me holding his thick, hard fuck tool.

"You mind if I use the whore's mouth?" he asks.

"Make him choke on it" she says.

I open my mouth, ready to serve my Master. He shoves it in. So big. So hard. It goes so deeps down my throat. I gag as he holds my head in place.

He pulls back out and does it again Pounding my mouth, just like he did my wife's pussy. I can still taste her on his dick. As he does this, my wife jams her strap-on deep into my ass, with a harsh grunt each time.

"I think our whore is enjoying himself," my Master says.

"Would you like to take over his ass? I've loosened it up for you." she asks, pulling her fake dick all the way out of my ass.

"Of course, you don't mind me being inside your husband?" my Master asks while walking towards my ass.

"If that's what he's really good for." my wife says with a smile, moving to my front.

I felt him entering my ass, his thick dick stretching me even wider than the strap-on. I groaned. My wife shoved her rubber dick into my gasping mouth, pressing it up against the inside of my cheek.

"Uhhh," I mumble with a full mouth.

She then proceeded to fuck my pussy mouth as my Master resumed the pounding of my ass. Fucked from both ends on my hands and knees. What an absolute whore I had become. I was heaven.

"You like it in your ass don't you, bitch?" my Master yelled as he thrust deeper and deeper inside me, fucking my ass mercilessly.

"Take it in your mouth, cocksucker!" my wife yelled as she used my mouth.

"You like being fucked with a real man's dick don't you? Just like your wife, she loved the feeling of a real man's cock inside her!" my Master yelled.

"Yeah he's so much bigger and more powerful than you are. Your little dick is worthless! Your just good for being fucked like a little bitch!" my wife yelled pulling her dick out of my mouth and slapping me with it.

"Yes Mistress! Yes Master! I am your pussy!" I yelled in pleasure as my ass continued to be fucked.

My Master pulled out of me, grabbed my head, and pulled it to his cock. He stroked his dick wildly and, with a loud yell, shot his load all over my face. It was a massive spray of cum that covered most of my face. It oozed over me. I licked my lips to taste a little of it.

My Master sat down on the coach, as did my wife. They were breathing hard, their naked bodies' glistening with sweat. I just sat their on my knees and enjoyed the feeling of fresh cum dripping down my face.

My wife told me to get cleaned up and I did. We all got dressed. Before we left, she and my Master talked. They were working out ways of how they could regularly use me, both together and apart.

Over the next few years I became a whore for both my Master and my Mistress. My mouth and my ass were worn out on a regular basis. It was a wonderful life, being a filthy little cocksucker always on my knees. ... Continue»
Posted by BJcumcraver 3 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, First Time, Gay Male  |  Views: 4052  |  
99%
  |  12

Bi Cock Sucker Awakening

A few years ago, I attended a training conference in Long Beach, C.A. The company I work for has multiple locations throughout the South West and California and paid all the expenses to the four day program. They were willing to pay at least half of the accommodations or all of it if we were willing to share a room at the Hilton with another company employee. All other expenses, including meals, were paid for as well as a small daily expense account for entertainment.

I was 28 and my wife and I had just purchased our first home a couple of years prior and as you can imagine, we are on a really tight budget. I gladly opted for the fully paid room. I had not actually shared a room with someone since college, but that experience hadn't been so bad. Actually, my college roommate and I have remained good friends since graduation even though we live a considerable distance apart now.

The Hilton was an oceanfront property with my room overlooking the beach. It was early in the season, so there were not as many bikini clad beauties to view but just getting away from the office was a blessing. It's been a difficult couple of years in sales but we've all weathered the storm and now the company was finally freeing up money in human resources to train us on some of the new product lines.

When I checked in, I saw they had me rooming with somebody from Portland, not far from where my wife and I actually lived. The bellman took my bags up while I surveyed the hotel – the pool, the restaurant, and finally... the bar. I went ahead and had a couple of beers before I went up to the room to unpack.

When I arrived I saw an open suitcase on the bed nearest the door. The owner appeared to be in the restroom. The TV was on so I sat down on the bed, bundling my pillows behind my back, and waited to meet my new roommate.

I was relieved when the guy who popped around the corner appeared to be a well groomed man, perhaps ten or fifteen years my senior. I announced myself immediately as to not startle him.

"Hi, I'm Bob," sticking my hand out in anticipation he would do the same.

"Dave," he shot back. "Where you from?"

"Seattle," I replied. "You in sales? I saw you were from Portland when I was checking in."

"Actually I'm with one of the product lines you're training on this week. I believe your company put some of us together with you guys. And yes, I'm from Portland," Dave smiled back.

"I was just about to head downstairs. I believe there is a 'Get Aquatinted' program going on with some appetizers and drinks," Dave informed me.

I figured I could unpack later and Dave and I went down to the lobby and were directed to a room set up with an open bar and quite a spread. I didn't really know anyone with the company and struck up a few casual conversations here and there.

What surprised me though was Dave. It was like he didn't know a stranger as he moved through the crowd striking up conversations with anyone who arrived. He had a strong sense of confidence and a certain charisma. I was already glad he was my roommate.

After the hospitality room closed, Dave and I made our way into the bar where we watched the ball game and talked more about our personal lives. Looking back, I seemed to do most of the talking as I shared with Dave that my wife Alicia and I dated throughout most of college and married when I was 24.

Dave shared he was 38 and divorced. He confided that his busy travel schedule was really a strain on his marriage which ended more than five years ago. Since then, he was in a steady relationship but not tied down to any one person.

I couldn't believe how easy he was to talk to as I seemed to go on and on about college, my job, my marriage. Dave was drinking scotch while I switched back to beers, trying to remember it would be a long day tomorrow listening to speakers throughout the day.

When we arrived back at the room, I began stowing away my clothes when Dave announced he was going to get a quick shower. I surfed the channels on the nice high def TV as I heard the water running in the other room. I had taken up my familiar position on the bed when I was startled with Dave's nude frame walking out of the bathroom.

I'm not a prude or anything and I'm fairly used to guys walking around naked down at the "spa" or even back in school. I was just not accustomed to a total stranger walking around nude in my bedroom. Dave meanwhile was rubbing his head with the towel and then tossed it over into a chair.

My new roommate had his back to me but I couldn't help notice his tanned chiseled frame. There was little doubt he worked out. He reached for a comb in a travel bag on the dresser and brushed back his locks, taking his time before turning and walking over to the bed.

I couldn't help but stare and was startled when he half turned and asked, "My being undressed doesn't bother you does it?" When I wasn't immediately forthcoming with a response, he added, "I'm kind of used to shedding this business attire at home. But if it bothers you, I'll put something on..." he said looking back right at me.

I pretended that I really didn't notice and looked over trying to look disinterested, "No, I'm fine. Hell, we're just guys here. Make yourself at home."

Privately I was shocked. I stared ahead at the TV but couldn't help but see his cock swinging in front out of the corner of my eye. I pride myself in that I have what I consider a nice sized dick. But this guy had some major meat hanging down. I also noticed he shaved his genital area. As a matter of fact both his crotch and chest seemed to be completely hairless and smooth.

Dave walked over and sat down on the bed and hiked a leg up, resting it across one knee.

"Are you sure?" he looked over. "I don't want to make you uncomfortable or anything. I guess I'm just used to relaxing at home."

I looked over and just sort of shrugged my response, "No, I'm cool. Might not want to go out like that though," I added trying to add levity and move on from the subject.

"Anything on?" he asked so nonchalantly.

"Not sure. Looks like we get a good many channels," then I added, "and some pay channels to boot." There were several HBO channels with a variety of movies and specials.

Dave looked at the TV for a minute and then announced he was going to get to bed. He stood up again as his dick swung just a couple of feet from me. I was still startled that he would just undress right down to his birthday suit.

I heard him in the bathroom, apparently brushing his teeth, as he ran water, turned out the light and headed for bed. He again walked right past as I tried to stare directly ahead.

I'm not gay, nor have I ever had any same sex encounters of any kind, but I couldn't help glancing over occasionally as he pulled back the comforter and sheets. Before sliding between them, he turned and half faced me, "I'm sort of a morning person and like to get up early and work out. Will that bother you?" he inquired.

"No, that's fine," I shot back, trying desperately to look up at his face, hoping my eyes did not betray me.

When Dave turned off his lamp, I actually laid in bed thinking about what had transpired over the last few minutes. I could feel my mouth had gotten dry as I made my way over to the small fridge and pulled out a bottled water. I lay back in the bed and watched TV for about an hour until I too felt the urge to catch some sl**p.

I slipped off my pants and tugged my shirt over my head before turning out the light. Closing my eyes, I could not get the images of Dave's naked body out of my head. I had never given any thoughts to having sex with another man but here I was admitting to myself, I was aroused, excited seeing Dave, knowing I'd likely be seeing plenty of it this week.

I didn't even hear Dave get up. Merely the door opening up as he reentered the room from his morning workout. The rustling of clothes and then the shower running in the bathroom. I had been facing the sliding glass door which I had intentionally left open. The soft roar of the waves crashing down on the beach below us.

Then I found myself turning over on my side facing Dave's direction. I knew it was crazy, but I wondered if I'd get another show. I had never been turned on watching guys undress. Never gave it a second thought. But here I was, my heart pounding in my chest, hoping to see Dave pop around the corner again.

I was not disappointed. Just a few minutes in the shower, Dave again emerged. Rubbing the towel across his back, around his legs, before tossing it back in the bathroom on the floor. Once again he stepped to the mirror and brushed his hair. I watched through squinting eyes as he moved around the room retrieving articles of clothing before reaching into the dresser and stepping into a pair of boxers. In just a manner of moments he was tying his tie around his neck, slipping on his suit jacket and out the door.

I had pretended to be asl**p but the moment the door closed behind Dave, I threw back my sheets. I had stripped down to my briefs the night before and simply slept in them. Looking down, I could not help but notice how aroused I seemed to be.

I'm not sure why I did it, but I reached down and cupped my briefs under my balls and began to stroke my cock. I spit into my hand, wetting it down, as I applied it to my shaft and began rubbing my hardening cock. I thought of the sex Alicia and I had just a few nights earlier. Alicia is a gorgeous brunette and I could picture her tits swinging back and forth as I pumped my dick into her doggy style - a position we both really loved.

It didn't seem long at all before I felt my orgasm approaching. But the scary thing was the images I kept seeing. Dave's chest, his naked cock swinging back and forth. His balls which hung down low. I tried to concentrate back on Alicia, her beautiful ass, those big brown eyes. And then the familiar build up in my cock as I shot load after load onto my chest.

I got up, wiped off the mess with a tissue and stepped into the shower.

The day seemed to drag on as most of the morning and then the early afternoon was filled with lectures and PowerPoint's. It had been some time since I sat through a college lecture and I had forgotten how boring they could be. When we took a mid-afternoon break, I snuck back to the room, slipped on my suit and headed off to the pool.

Some of the employees from the seminar had organized a trip to a nearby Seafood Restaurant for dinner but I decided to chill out by the pool. The beers went down easy in the hot sun. I struck up a conversation with a couple on vacation, enjoying small talk, as I relaxed at the resort. I grabbed a burger listening to a guitar player entertaining the small crowd which had gathered in the outside bar.

It was then I saw Dave apparently coming back from dinner. It was a real contrast with me in a swimsuit and a t-shirt and Dave in a nice pair of dress slacks and a polo. He sat down and ordered a scotch from the waitress inquiring about my day.

We just sort of picked up on the previous night's conversation. There was something about this guy - so relaxed, unpretentious. As he sat at the table, someone would walk by and speak, telling him how much they enjoyed his presentation earlier in the day.

I'm not sure how long we stayed downstairs but I knew I was feeling a little bit of the alcohol from my afternoon by the pool and now the bar. When Dave announced he was headed up to the room, I indicated I wasn't far behind.

When I entered our hotel room, Dave was in the bathroom taking a shower. I flipped a few channels finally settling on a rerun of a Entourage episode. By now I knew the drill and expected Dave to walk out nude. He did. I guess it was the drinks, but I caught myself staring. Watching as his cock waved back and forth as he walked around the room.

Once I was sure he caught my stare as I tried to look away. While I pretended to be looking over paperwork for the next day, I thought I saw a half smile on Dave's face at having caught me admiring his tight abs along with the package below.

Feeling a little grungy from the day out in the sun, I decided to clean up a little myself and took a shower. The hot water cascading over my shoulders felt great. Feeling much better, I stepped from the shower and toweled off, wrapping the soft fluffy cloth around my waist and walking back in the bedroom.

Dave was lying nude across the bed reading a magazine. I walked over to the bed and picked up the remote. Dave indicated he wasn't watching anything in particular so I surfed until the remote settled on a pay station. It was an adult flick, straight porn, but porn none the less.

I relaxed on the bed and watched a scene or two before it just timed out. I suppose it was a tease to get you to order because the screen indicated to continue watching you had to press the orange order button.

"Fuck," I exclaimed "just when it was getting good."

Dave set the magazine down on his chest and looked over. "Order it if you like," he suggested.

I reflected for a second, thinking about whether to make the purchase or turn in for the night.

"Or do you want the real thing?" Dave inquired looking at me.

"The real thing?" I questioned back. "You mean, go back downstairs?"

Dave set the magazine aside, sat up on the side of the bed. "No, no I didn't mean that. I've seen you looking. We both know what you really want."

"What do you mean?" I shot back.

"You know exactly what I mean," he answered back, standing up and taking his dick in his hand. "You've been checking me out ever since I got here, and now we're gonna' let you have it."

I wanted to blurt out he was wrong. He was crazy as hell. It was him walking around naked all the time. I wasn't gay. I wasn't into guys. I was married. Happily married! But here I was speechless. Staring at his cock he was stroking with his hand, pumping it back and forth, hardening before my eyes.

"Come over here Marcus. Sit over here," he motioned pointing to the side of my bed.

I sat frozen in place. I wasn't about to move. He was wrong. I wasn't like that. I would never do what he was asking. My eyes watching him stroke his cock, his other hand still pointing to the spot on the side of the bed. I looked up from his dick. His eyes looking straight back into mine.

"It's okay Marcus," Dave broke the silence. "It's just us. No one else will know. Not your wife, no one that works with you. Just us two. I know you're curious. I know you want to do it."

I was determined not to move, even as I felt myself sliding to the side of the bed, my legs slipping over the side. My face just inches away as he continued to slide his hand across the long shaft of his cock.

"Go ahead, take a nice long look son. That's what you been wanting to do," Dave said softly.

He let go of his dick and it swayed, bobbed, defying gravity as it hung there. I couldn't say anything as I just stared at it. I'd never seen another man's penis up close. Dave realized the state I was in, the hold he had. Unable to make the first move, he broke the silence, "Go ahead boy. Touch it. You can feel it."

It was as if I was in a trance. I reached out with my right hand and rested it on his warm shaft, my fingers closing around it. I couldn't believe how soft, how warm it was.

"That's right Marcus, stroke it, stroke my cock," Dave encouraged me as I began to slide my hand back and forth on his hard shaft. It got harder and harder under my touch, rising, stiffening.

Dave stepped closer to me and rested his hand on the back of my neck. "Kiss it Marcus. Kiss my cock."

I couldn't move my head. I wasn't gay. It was one thing to touch him. I had to draw a line at sucking him off. I couldn't do it. I wouldn't do it. I wanted to turn away, to stop, but I found myself still transfixed. Still stroking his cock.

Dave's finger reached down and rested on my lips. His finger pushing against my lips, pushing until his finger entered my mouth. In a matter of seconds, I found myself sucking on his finger. His finger exploring my mouth. "You have such a pretty mouth Marcus. I want you to kiss my cock. Let me feel your pretty lips on my dick," he coaxed.

I felt his hand pressuring behind my neck, pulling my head closer and closer until my lips touched his cock, warm on my lips. My mouth now touching his dick. It seemed so surreal. This wasn't me. It was someone else as I felt my lips slide across the head, planting kisses on the crown, on the side of his hard cock.

Then without any further encouragement I let his dick slide into my mouth, through my parted lips. I was sucking a cock. I never imagined I would ever do what I was doing but here I was. Sucking a cock of a man I had just met the day before. Then he instructed me how to please him. What he liked as I began to lose my inhibitions.

I did exactly as he said as I sucked madly on his cock, rubbing his balls, taking them in my mouth on his request. When Dave removed his dick from my mouth, I sought it out trying to pull it back. I loved his taste. I liked the feeling of his cock swelling in my mouth.

I could tell from his moans that he was enjoying what I was doing as my head moved up and down on his hard shaft. I couldn't take the whole cock in my mouth but I jacked his cock with my hand trying to stuff as much in my mouth as possible. I bathed the head with my tongue knowing I was doing a great job as Dave guided my head between his hands.

He reached down and pulled on my nipple causing me to wince. No one had ever played with my nipples, not even my wife, as he realized how sensitive they were and kept up his assault, pulling, twisting causing me to suck harder.

It was then I felt his balls tighten and I knew from his knees starting to buckle he was close to cumming. I tried to lift off of his dick but Dave held me in place, holding my head firmly over his cock, buried in my mouth as he began shooting his load.

"Fuck, that's right, suck me, take that load boy," Dave groaned. I didn't want to swallow his semen but he held me in place. I swallowed as quickly as possible. While at first I struggled, I begin to accept his release and then found myself sucking again, licking, trying to take in all the cum, some which had escaped from the corners of my mouth. It was salty and slick but I licked it up, sucking the remainder from the tip of his dick as Dave settled back on the bed. His slippery dick pulling free from my mouth.

"Damn that was good boy. You're a natural. A natural little cock sucker," Dave smiled as he gathered his breath, then slinking down to his knees, unwrapped the towel that covered my dick. Dave gazed on my already hard cock. It wasn't nearly as big as his. He placed his hand around my dick. It was the first time any man had ever touched my cock.

His hand was much bigger, rougher than my wife's little hand. Dave bent down and took my cock into his warm mouth. I collapsed back on my elbows as I watched Dave go down on me, taking my whole cock into his mouth. His lips actually touching my stomach. I couldn't believe Dave could take it all, but there he was giving me the best blow job I could ever remember getting. Alicia was good but somehow I think Dave was better.

I wasn't sure whether it's because he knew what he liked and that's what he did or whether it was the taboo nature of it. Dave knew exactly what he was doing. He bathed my cock and balls with his tongue. I'm not sure I had ever experienced the blowjob he was giving me. It was absolutely great!

Eventually Dave slid up on the bed and began kissing on my nipple, drawing it into his mouth, sucking, licking, biting lightly at my little bud. He pulled the wet towel completely off me, ripping it out from under me, leaving me naked under his hungry gaze.

I had no idea how sensitive my nipples were but I enjoyed Dave sucking and pulling on them. "Spread your legs boy," Dave commanded me.

I did as he asked without thinking as I felt a warm wet finger pressing against my puckered asshole. Dave pulled his finger away and coated it with spit from his mouth and placed it again at the entrance to my ass. Pushing gently, it entered slowly.

No one had ever explored my ass as Dave worked his finger in and around, continuing to suck on my nipple. "Stroke your cock boy. Jack it off for me," Dave urged.

Dave slid up. I had my eyes closed and was unprepared when I felt his lips on mine. I couldn't believe he was kissing me. My lips were tight against his as he licked my lips, running his tongue along them. My lips and eyes both were tightly closed. I didn't want to do this. I couldn't believe I was doing this. And then it happened, his tongue prying between my clenched lips. My lips parting slightly as his tongue pushed through, exploring my yielding mouth, finally resigned, allowing him to kiss me.

Here I was laying across the bed, another man kissing me, fingering my ass as I jacked my own cock. One finger, two fingers, pushing in my backside, exploring, in and out as I relaxed taking more and more of him. He pushed in, burying his fingers in my ass. I had both feet flat on the mattress, my legs apart, as Dave explored a part of me that Alicia or no other woman had ever done.

At first it was uncomfortable but as I jacked my dick, I spread my legs wider exposing myself, letting him have as much access as possible.

"You like that boy? You like me fingering your ass?"

"Yea," I grunted back acknowledging what we both already knew. I could feel myself pushing back into his fingers, my left hand pulling on my own butt cheek, trying to open it wider. It was a warm sensation. A sensation I had never felt before and it felt so good.

"That's right, spread that little cherry ass. It's a hot little ass. I was noticing it today out by the pool. You gotta' nice little ass," Dave chanted as he pushed his fingers in, deeper and deeper.

Dave went back to kissing me, pushing his tongue deep into my mouth. "Stick your tongue out boy," Dave hissed. I did as directed as he sucked my tongue into his hot mouth. His fingers were plunging now in and out of my ass, his hand slapping at my cheeks.

I felt my balls draw tight as I shot stream after stream across my stomach. There was so much cum some splashed beside my head on the mattress. As my own orgasm subsided, I went limp, my legs collapsing down on Dave's hand which he withdrew as he placed a last, long, lingering kiss on my lips.

When Dave pulled away from me, he gazed back in my eyes. I felt completely wiped out. He took a finger and scooped up a small glob of my own cum and placed it lightly on my lips. I could taste the saltines of my own cum as I wiped my lips with my tongue taking the semen into my mouth as Dave smiled.

He got up announcing we had a busy day in the morning as he went into the bathroom to ready himself for bed. I don't believe I moved an inch when he returned, set his clock and slid between his sheets.

"Goodnight boy," Dave said as he clicked off the lamp on the night stand. It was then the "Boy" registered with me. Not Marcus but "Boy". It was kind of lost on me earlier.

I pushed the sheets down and then crawled back under them. I had just participated in my first same sex encounter. It was like someone else had done it. Not me. But I realized, it was me. I wanted to deny it. I didn't want to do it. But I did and I enjoyed it. I enjoyed it a lot.

There was still three days left in the conference and I wondered what might happen next. All I knew was if he asked me again I would have sex with him again. Actually I wanted to. It was all I could think about as I closed my eyes.

I didn't sl**p very well that night, continually tossing and turning thinking about what had transpired hours earlier. The image of me having oral sex with another man. Allowing him to finger my ass, actually enjoying it, was tearing me into. I considered myself as straight as they come, a very happily married man. Yet, I knew what I had done and enjoyed doing.

I was actually awake when Dave got up the next morning, slipping on his shorts, t-shirt, and shoes for his workout. Pulling the sheet over my head, I tried to catch just a few more minutes of sl**p before I got up myself. It was perhaps two hours later when Dave returned, running a shower, before emerging, wiping the remnants of water from his back.

He looked over to see me staring back. "Good morning sunshine," he smiled disarmingly. "sl**p well?"

I wanted to say are you k**ding. Hell no, not after what we did... how I'm feeling about it. Instead I turned facing him, "Yea," I lied.

"I enjoyed our little session last night," Dave went on as he approached my bed. "You're pretty damn good for a first timer," he added, now taking his dick in his hand. I watched as he gently stroked his cock. He was looking at me but my gaze was solidly fixed on the cock which was swelling in his hand.

Within seconds his cock was fully erect, sticking straight out at an upward angle. My own heart was pounding as I looked at it, with Dave removing his hand leaving just his cock which seemed to beckon me. Everything in my mind told me to stay put. This was wrong – it was crazy. I wasn't gay. I didn't do things like this but I felt drawn, almost hypnotized by the sight before me.

"Go ahead boy. We both know what you want to do. Now that you've had this cock, you can't get enough. You want more. You want to taste it. Come on, get down here on your knees and suck my cock. Lick it. Take my load boy."

It was almost as if it were somebody else and I was unable to stop them as I slid out of the bed, still naked from the night before. I knelt down on my knees. Dave placed his hands on both hips as he guided his cock to my mouth. Without any further instruction I parted my lips and took in his cock.

I could still taste faint traces of soap from his shower. He smelled clean and fresh as the warm flesh moved back and forward between my lips.

"Fuck you're a good little cock sucker," he moaned as I wrapped my hands around his ass and pulled him tighter to my face. "Yea, suck it, lick my balls boy. Take my nuts in your mouth and suck them."

I did exactly that as I sucked one then the other ball. I marveled at his hairless sack. How smooth his skin was all around his dick, completely shaved bare. I held his cock and licked the length of the shaft before sticking it back in my mouth. Dave removed his cock and rubbed it on my face, across my lips.

"Stick your tongue out boy," he commanded. I complied as he rubbed his head across my tongue, lightly beating it with his shaft. "You like that cock don't cha' boy? You like sucking my dick, kneeling down there taking this cock in your mouth, don't cha?"

"Yes sir," I said in between slurps.

"Are you my little cock sucker? That what you are boy?" Dave asked.

"Yes sir," I moaned back licking his dick.

"Yes sir what," he shot back.

"I'm your cock sucker. I can't get enough of your cock. I love it," I answered back.

"Look up here. Look at me," Dave barked. I looked up at him, his dick buried in my mouth. "You want to taste my load. You want me to feed you some breakfast?"

"Yes sir. Cum for me. I want you to cum in my mouth," I begged. I did. I couldn't help myself. I was so turned on. I wanted him to shoot his load and let me suck it down.

"Stick your tongue out and open wide boy," Dave commended.

I sat back on my legs and opened my mouth as wide as possible, sticking my tongue out in anticipation of his promise. Dave jacked his cock just a few times before the first stream of cum sailed across my face. He corrected his aim and sent the next spurt into my hungry mouth. Two or three more found their target before he wiped the last remnants on my tongue.

I closed my mouth and swallowed the remainder. Dave took his finger and scooped up the stream starting to slide down my face. He took the finger and placed it to my lips which I took into my mouth, savoring now the taste of my own cum.

"Damn you're hot boy. You learn fast. Stand up," he commanded. I did as he directed and when I was standing before him, he took me in his arms. I felt small as he kissed me hard. My own erect cock rubbed against our stomachs as he grabbed onto my ass cheeks and pulled me tight. His tongue pushing into my mouth, our lips rubbing together.

It was almost like in that moment I belonged to him. I wanted to belong to him as he kissed me as passionately as I had ever been kissed.

"I'd like to take care of you but I have a class that starts up in 15 minutes. Lie down on the bed and jack off while I get ready. I want to see you cum for me," he urged.

I did as he directed and lay down on the bed, watching him dress as I stroked my cock. I lubed my dick up with my own saliva as I pumped my dick. In moments I was spurting cum onto my chest. He looked on with a smile as he finished tying his tie and slipped on his jacket.

I lay on the bed, cum all over my stomach and chest as I closed my eyes. That might have been a mistake. When I opened them it was nearly noon. I had fallen asl**p and missed most of the morning's program.

Sitting in class after lunch was almost a waste. My thoughts kept going back to the last twenty-four hours. It was hard for me to fathom that this time yesterday my last thoughts were I'd be some guy's playmate. But here I was and I couldn't get my mind off what we had done – what I had done.

As wrong as I knew it was, I simply couldn't erase the images of kneeling at Dave's feet, taking the last few drops of cum which dribbled off the head of his cock. I sat through the day's program but my mind was definitely somewhere else and immediately after the class broke up I headed upstairs.

I waited in the room assuming Dave might come up. When he didn't I headed down to the bar and began to suck down some Crown and cokes. Around ten and feeling no pain at all, I decided to turn in. I took the elevator to our room and opened up the patio glass door to get a great breeze. The warm salty ocean air filled the room as I slipped off my clothes, leaving just my briefs as I collapsed on the bed, waiting on the arrival of my roommate.

My thoughts kept rerunning the scenes of Dave, his cock, my mouth. I pulled down my briefs and began stroking my cock, swelling in my hand. The images of Dave's shaved crotch, his heavy balls that I bathed with my tongue. Then the thought hit me. I retreated into the bathroom and began running the shower. I got out my shaving cream and lathered up my crotch. I was careful to use a new blade as I began shaving strips across my lower abdomen, around my balls, anywhere I detected hair until I felt completely smooth. I even swiped under my balls and around the crack of my ass.

Rinsing off, I watched as the hair fell to the bottom of the shower in clumps. Most of it went down the drain but I used a tissue to pick up the rest and discard in the trash basin. Looking into the mirror I couldn't believe how much bigger my cock looked with no hair, I couldn't recall being hairless since I was 13. But here I was, standing in the mirror looking at my erect cock, swollen from my arousal. I hoped Dave would be pleased with my new look.

Dave had a bottle of Dewar's Scotch on the dresser and I didn't think he would mind. I'm not a scotch drinker but I needed something to steady my nerves as I looked at my bald dick and hairless balls in the dresser mirror. I wondered what my wife would say when I unveiled my new look. I could come up with some lame story I'd seen some guy down here in the sauna and thought I'd do it.

At any rate, I sat back on the bed, turned on the TV and waited. It was almost midnight when I heard the door click and open. Dave smiled as he looked at me, naked on the bed. I don't think he noticed at first my surprise, as he made his way over to the scotch and poured him a drink too.

"I see you've been waiting on me and I definitely approve of the way you're dressed," he said with a smile as he walked over. It was then that his eyes looked at my shaved crotch, completely hairless as my dick was already fully erect.

"Oh my, I didn't see that earlier. That's nice...very nice," he said appreciating my handiwork. I like a shaved cock. You have a very pretty cock. So much nicer without all that hair.

He set his drink down on the nightstand and rubbed his hand across my stomach, down across my hairless abdomen to my cock, gripping it, and giving it a couple of tugs. He took my balls in his hand, holding them, giving a gentle squeeze. I felt chills run down my arms at his touch. He let go and unbuttoned his shirt, tossing it over to a chair. He slipped off his loafers and lifted his feet removing his socks, then his slacks. As he pulled down his boxers his cock came into view. The cock I had come to worship over the last day.

"I'm sorry I had to run off and leave you hanging this morning. I'm not normally like that but I knew I had to get set up." Dave moved to the foot of the bed and positioned himself between my outstretched legs. He bent over, taking my dick in his hand, bringing it to his mouth as he swallowed it whole. His lips again now resting on my smooth stomach. I was amazed he could take my whole cock in his mouth and he ran his tongue around my shaft. Dave spent several minutes licking my cock and balls which he alternated in his mouth.

Then he did something I was unprepared for, he pushed my legs up where my knees were almost over my head and began to lick my asshole. I had never felt anything like it as he ran his tongue up and down my crack, pushing his tongue in. I moaned as he assaulted my backside with his tongue, then replacing it with his fingers which he worked into my chute.

As he toyed with my ass with two, then three fingers, he again sucked in my dick and began moving his mouth up and down on the shaft. I loved the dual feeling of him fucking me with his fingers while giving me head. I completely lost track of how long he was doing that when he rose from the bed and walked over to the dresser. He took something out of a travel bag, a tube that he squirted on his hands, rubbing the liquid on his cock which was already hardening.

"Get over here on my bed, on your hands and knees," he said. I was pretty sure I knew what he intended as he continued to stroke his cock, lubing it up, and then my ass as I scooted up on the bed. There was a part of me that wanted to say hell no. That's way too big. But another that wanted it. That wanted him to take me.

He had been easy on me with his fingers and I hoped he would be just as easy with his monster cock. Luckily the drinks had taken a toll on me and I was much more relaxed as I felt his fingers lubing up my hole, preparing me for his dick.

Okay boy, it's time to take that little cherry ass of yours. That's what you want isn't it? You want me to fuck that ass," he chided.

"Yes sir, fuck me. I want you to fuck my ass. My tight little hole. Make it yours," I said back.

I did. I wanted him so bad. I wanted him to fill me with his huge cock.

"Look in the mirror boy. I want you to get a close up look as I take that cherry. Watching as I take that ass boy," he said pointing to the mirror stretching across the dresser.

I did just that and couldn't believe it was me staring back. I watched as he guided his meat to the cheeks of my ass which he pulled apart with his right hand guiding the head of his dick with his left. I could feel the head of his cock touching my asshole, teasing it, pushing just lightly, and then a little more.

Then I felt it as his head entered. I knew I jumped a bit as he let go of my ass and grabbed on to the lower part of my back. He stood still, letting me get accustomed to the huge presence now filling my hole. Inching it in, ever so slowly. I could feel his cock moving deep into my bowels drawing a moan from my lips as my head went down to a pillow, biting it as the uncomfortable pain gradually gave way to a feeling of fullness.

It seemed to take forever, but eventually I felt his thighs touching mine and I knew he was all the way in. I had taken all of him – his whole cock. My face was turned to the mirror and I watched as he fucked my virgin ass, moving slowly at first, and when he met no resistance a little faster.

It was as if it were someone else in the mirror. Not me, as I watched the man taking the other from behind. Driving his cock deep into his ass. I watched as I could see Dave's dick sliding out between my cheeks and then back again. I felt so submissive - so taken. Now I knew how Alicia and the other women I had fucked felt when I took them doggie style.

I was so turned on watching myself. Giving myself totally to Dave.

I moved my ass back to meet his thrust. My butt was perched high in the air with my face laying flat on the mattress. I could see my bald little cock and balls flapping with each forward movement. My own cock seemed to shrink, and while I felt horny as hell, it was no longer erect as it moved with each thrust.

It was almost as if my cock had retreated with Dave's anal assault. It dangled from my crotch as my balls contracted in their sack. Occasionally I would reach down and pull on them, feeling the lube which ran down my crack as Dave pushed his cock in and out.

"That's it boy. Take my cock, take it," he groaned. "Who's fuckin' ya? Who's fuckin' that ass?"

"You are," I moaned.

"Is that my ass? Does that little cherry ass belong to me?"

"Yes sir, it's your ass. Fuck it. Please fuck my ass," I moaned back.

"So you liked being my little cock sucker yesterday, didn't cha' boy?" Dave taunted.

"Yes sir, I didn't want to. I didn't want to feel that way, but I loved it. I loved sucking your cock. That's all I could think about today. I love sucking your cock," I ranted.

"And tonight you're my little bitch. You've given yourself completely to me. That's my ass now boy. You'll give it up any time I want. Wherever I want. If I want it tomorrow, you'll give it to me. If I call you next week, you'll drive down and give it to me want cha' boy? There's no turning back. That ass belongs to me now."

It hadn't dawned on me he would contact me after the conference. My heart fluttered. His dick sawing back and forth in my ass. He would call me at home - in front of my wife? I was lost in the thoughts when I heard him bark out, "Answer me boy, if I call you next week, you'll drive your ass down and give it to me, wont you?"

I knew what he expected to hear. "Yes sir, I'll do that. I'll drive to Portland. I'll do it. You can have it. You can have me ... anytime you want," I added.

"Because I own your little bitch ass now. My cock owns it. Isn't that right?" Dave taunted.

"Yea, oh fuck," I groaned. Dave was slamming harder. Then he pulled his cock out and turned me over. Taking a pillow and shoving it under my ass, he elevated my butt just slightly off the bed as he positioned his cock at my hole which slid in easily now. He bent down and took my right nipple in his mouth, licking, sucking. It felt so good.

Then he collapsed his full weight on top of me. He kissed me, his tongue meeting mine as I wrapped my legs around his back and pulled him deeper into my ass. I did feel like I belonged to him. So full, so complete as he moved his cock slowly into me, stretching me, taking me.

I felt him stiffen and then a warm sensation as his cum shot deep into my ass. It felt wonderful as he pumped his juice in, pushing, deeper, deeper until he relaxed on top of me. I kissed his neck as he pulled his cock free of my ass. I could feel my hole gaping open as warm cum trickled out and down my leg.

The next two days of the conference were spent with me servicing him whenever he asked. I sucked his cock or offered him my ass at will. I lost track of how many times I sucked him off in the next two days, 13.

The last two nights we roomed together we just shared the same bed. That last night, Dave had just fucked me from behind as we spooned in the bed. My ass had grown accustomed to his cock and this time rather than pull out, he left his dick buried up my backside as he wrapped his arms around me pulling me tightly into his body.

"Dave, tomorrow when I leave, did you mean that about coming down to see you? I mean is that something you just said?" I inquired.

"No, I meant it. Now that I've had that little pussy of yours, I expect to get it often," he said softly.

"Pussy?" I shot back.

"Yea, your little pussy. That little boy pussy of yours. The pussy you gave up to me. It's mine now," he explained. "I have an ass, yours is a little boy pussy."

"Well...what do I say. I mean what do I do about Alicia. I mean, what if she asks what I'm doing? Where I'm going?" I inquired.

"Bring her too boy. Bring her down to see me. Both of you," he chuckled.

I pulled away and turned the best I could. His arms holding me from facing him. "No Dave. You can't involve her.. She can't know, please," I begged.

"Know? Know what a gay boy she married. That you're a cock sucker now? You like a hard dick up that little pussy of yours," he said back. His voice different. Almost defiant, dominant. "No boy. You belong to me. Your ass, your mouth. You'll do whatever I tell you when I tell you. You understand?"

"Dave, I'll do anything, but please don't let Alicia know. Don't let her find out what I've done," I pleaded back. I felt tears welt up in my eyes. The horror of her knowing I had crossed the line. That I had become some man's lover. And worse, it sounded like Dave intended to have her as well. My own wife.

"I know you'll do anything. Anything I want. We both know that," Dave said as he pulled me back tighter to his chest. "And if I tell you to suck my dick in front of her, you damn well will. You'll do it and will not hesitate. I'll fuck your little ass while she looks on. And I'll fuck her too. Both of you. You understand?" he said so emphatically. "You'll both be my little play things, my little bitches. I'll have you both whenever and wherever I want. You got that?"

The realization of what he intended sunk in. I knew he would. And if I said no what would he do? Would he tell her? Tell her what I had become. What we had done? Would she believe him?

His voice interrupted my thoughts. "Anyway, deep down that's what you want. We both know that. You like me fucking you. Feeding you my cock. You like being my little bitch. That's what you've become now. Not a boy. Just a little bitch. You want your wife to see you sucking my big cock. Taking that load, swallowing my cum. You'd like that. Alicia, watching me fuck that little pussy of yours. You want that now. To be honest with her."

Dave knew he had me. He knew I was completely resigned to his bidding, "I'm going to take your wife. Just like I did you. I'm going to fuck her. Fuck her right in front of you. And then you'll lick her juices off my cock and eat that sperm I put in her tight little box. What's more, you're going to ask me to do it. Beg me to do it. So will she. I'm sure she'll still fuck you after she's had my cock, but it'll never be the same. Not when I'm done stretching that little cunt of hers out."

Dave's breath was hot on the back of my neck. "And you want to give your wife to me. You want me to fuck that little pussy of hers, maybe take her ass too. Would you like that? Would you like watching me fuck her little ass like I do yours?"

I couldn't believe what he was saying. Then I felt him reach around to my cock. It was stiff from all his talk. "Look at that. Your little dick is all hard from thinking about it. Thinking about me fucking her little pussy. Taking her little anal cherry. You're excited thinking about it aren't you? It really gets you off thinking of me fucking your wife doesn't it? Tell me!" he demanded.

"Yes, fuck yes," I gasped. I couldn't believe what I was saying.

"What is it you want me to do Marcus?" he smirked.

"I want you to fuck her. Fuck my wife like you fucked me," I moaned.

"That's what you want? What you really want?" he continued.

"Yes, I want you to. I want us both to be yours. I'll do it. I'll, I'll do it," I said as I felt him pumping my cock.

"That's a good boy. Okay, you bring her down to my place next weekend. I'll email you directions how to get there. You leave everything to me. Before the end of the weekend, you'll both be my little sluts." Dave turned my face and planted his lips squarely on mine. It was a long, deep kiss. He flipped off the lamp. His cock still buried up my ass. In a span of four days I had become Dave's little bitch and now he intended to have my wife as well. And I would give her to him.

We would both be his sluts. His little bitches. I didn't know exactly how it would happen. But I did know – it would.
... Continue»
Posted by BJcumcraver 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Gay Male, Taboo  |  Views: 3327  |  
98%
  |  15

How I Became A Gay Cock Slut

A few weeks ago, I attended a training conference in Hilton Head, S.C. The company I work for has multiple locations throughout the southeast and paid all the expenses to the four day program. They were willing to pay at least half of the accommodations or all of it if we were willing to share a room with another company employee. All other expenses, including meals, were paid for as well as a small daily expense account for entertainment.

I'm 28 and my wife and I just purchased our first home a couple of years ago and as you can imagine, we are on a really tight budget. I gladly opted for the fully paid room. I had not actually shared a room with someone since college, but that experience hadn't been so bad. Actually, my college roommate and I have remained good friends since graduation even though we live a considerable distance apart now.

The Hilton was an oceanfront property with my room overlooking the beach. It was early in the season, so there were not as many bikini clad beauties to view but just getting away from the office was a blessing. It's been a difficult couple of years in sales but we've all weathered the storm and now the company was finally freeing up money in human resources to train us on some of the new product lines.

When I checked in, I saw they had me rooming with somebody from Charlotte, not far from where my wife and I actually live. The bellman took my bags up while I surveyed the hotel – the pool, the restaurant, and finally... the bar. I went ahead and had a couple of beers before I went up to the room to unpack.

When I arrived I saw an open suitcase on the bed nearest the door. The owner appeared to be in the restroom. The TV was on so I sat down on the bed, bundling my pillows behind my back, and waited to meet my new roommate.

I was relieved when the guy who popped around the corner appeared to be a well groomed man, perhaps ten or fifteen years my senior. I announced myself immediately as to not startle him.

"Hi, I'm Bob," sticking my hand out in anticipation he would do the same.

"Steve," he shot back. "Where you from?"

"Raleigh," I replied. "You in sales? I saw you were from Charlotte when I was checking in."

"Actually I'm with one of the product lines you're training on this week. I believe your company put some of us together with you guys. And yes, I'm from Charlotte," Steve smiled back.

"I was just about to head downstairs. I believe there is a 'Get Aquatinted' program going on with some appetizers and drinks," Steve informed me.

I figured I could unpack later and Steve and I went down to the lobby and were directed to a room set up with an open bar and quite a spread. I didn't really know anyone with the company and struck up a few casual conversations here and there.

What surprised me though was Steve. It was like he didn't know a stranger as he moved through the crowd striking up conversations with anyone who arrived. He had a strong sense of confidence and a certain charisma. I was already glad he was my roommate.

After the hospitality room closed, Steve and I made our way into the bar where we watched an NBA game and talked more about our personal lives. Looking back, I seemed to do most of the talking as I shared with Steve that my wife Laurie and I dated throughout most of college and married when I was 24.

Steve shared he was 38 and divorced. He confided that his busy travel schedule was really a strain on his marriage which ended more than five years ago. Since then, he was in a steady relationship but not tied down to any one person.

I couldn't believe how easy he was to talk to as I seemed to go on and on about college, my job, my marriage. Steve was drinking scotch while I switched back to beers, trying to remember it would be a long day tomorrow listening to speakers throughout the day.

When we arrived back at the room, I began stowing away my clothes when Steve announced he was going to get a quick shower. I surfed the channels on the nice high def TV as I heard the water running in the other room. I had taken up my familiar position on the bed when I was startled with Steve's nude frame walking out of the bathroom.

I'm not a prude or anything and I'm fairly used to guys walking around naked down at the "Y" or even back in school. I was just not accustomed to a total stranger walking around nude in my bedroom. Steve meanwhile was rubbing his head with the towel and then tossed it over into a chair.

My new roommate had his back to me but I couldn't help notice his tanned chiseled frame. There was little doubt he worked out. He reached for a comb in a travel bag on the dresser and brushed back his locks, taking his time before turning and walking over to the bed.

I couldn't help but stare and was startled when he half turned and asked, "My being undressed doesn't bother you does it?" When I wasn't immediately forthcoming with a response, he added, "I'm kind of used to shedding this business attire at home. But if it bothers you, I'll put something on..." he said looking back right at me.

I pretended that I really didn't notice and looked over trying to look disinterested, "No, I'm fine. Hell, we're just guys here. Make yourself at home."

Privately I was shocked. I stared ahead at the TV but couldn't help but see his cock swinging in front out of the corner of my eye. I pride myself in that I have what I consider a nice sized dick. But this guy had some major meat hanging down. I also noticed he shaved his genital area. As a matter of fact both his crotch and chest seemed to be completely hairless and smooth.

Steve walked over and sat down on the bed and hiked a leg up, resting it across one knee.

"Are you sure?" he looked over. "I don't want to make you uncomfortable or anything. I guess I'm just used to relaxing at home."

I looked over and just sort of shrugged my response, "No, I'm cool. Might not want to go out like that though," I added trying to add levity and move on from the subject.

"Anything on?" he asked so nonchalantly.

"Not sure. Looks like we get a good many channels," then I added, "and some pay channels to boot." There were several ShowTime channels with a variety of movies and specials.

Steve looked at the TV for a minute and then announced he was going to get to bed. He stood up again as his dick swung just a couple of feet from me. I was still startled that he would just undress right down to his birthday suit.

I heard him in the bathroom, apparently brushing his teeth, as he ran water, turned out the light and headed for bed. He again walked right past as I tried to stare directly ahead.

I'm not gay, nor have I ever had any same sex encounters of any kind, but I couldn't help glancing over occasionally as he pulled back the comforter and sheets. Before sliding between them, he turned and half faced me, "I'm sort of a morning person and like to get up early and work out. Will that bother you?" he inquired.

"No, that's fine," I shot back, trying desperately to look up at his face, hoping my eyes did not betray me.

When Steve turned off his lamp, I actually laid in bed thinking about what had transpired over the last few minutes. I could feel my mouth had gotten dry as I made my way over to the small fridge and pulled out a bottled water. I lay back in the bed and watched TV for about an hour until I too felt the urge to catch some sl**p.

I slipped off my pants and tugged my shirt over my head before turning out the light. Closing my eyes, I could not get the images of Steve's naked body out of my head. I had never given any thoughts to having sex with another man but here I was admitting to myself, I was aroused, excited seeing Steve, knowing I'd likely be seeing plenty of it this week.

I didn't even hear Steve get up. Merely the door opening up as he reentered the room from his morning workout. The rustling of clothes and then the shower running in the bathroom. I had been facing the sliding glass door which I had intentionally left open. The soft roar of the waves crashing down on the beach below us.

Then I found myself turning over on my side facing Steve's direction. I knew it was crazy, but I wondered if I'd get another show. I had never been turned on watching guys undress. Never gave it a second thought. But here I was, my heart pounding in my chest, hoping to see Steve pop around the corner again.

I was not disappointed. Just a few minutes in the shower, Steve again emerged. Rubbing the towel across his back, around his legs, before tossing it back in the bathroom on the floor. Once again he stepped to the mirror and brushed his hair. I watched through squinting eyes as he moved around the room retrieving articles of clothing before reaching into the dresser and stepping into a pair of boxers. In just a manner of moments he was tying his tie around his neck, slipping on his suit jacket and out the door.

I had pretended to be asl**p but the moment the door closed behind Steve, I threw back my sheets. I had stripped down to my briefs the night before and simply slept in them. Looking down, I could not help but notice how aroused I seemed to be.

I'm not sure why I did it, but I reached down and cupped my briefs under my balls and began to stroke my cock. I spit into my hand, wetting it down, as I applied it to my shaft and began rubbing my hardening cock. I thought of the sex Laurie and I had just a few nights earlier. Laurie is a gorgeous brunette and I could picture her tits swinging back and forth as I pumped my dick into her doggy style - a position we both really loved.

It didn't seem long at all before I felt my orgasm approaching. But the scary thing was the images I kept seeing. Steve's chest, his naked cock swinging back and forth. His balls which hung down low. I tried to concentrate back on Laurie, her beautiful ass, those big brown eyes. And then the familiar build up in my cock as I shot load after load onto my chest.

I got up, wiped off the mess with a tissue and stepped into the shower.

The day seemed to drag on as most of the morning and then the early afternoon was filled with lectures and PowerPoint's. It had been some time since I sat through a college lecture and I had forgotten how boring they could be. When we took a mid-afternoon break, I snuck back to the room, slipped on my suit and headed off to the pool.

Some of the employees from the seminar had organized a trip to a nearby Seafood Restaurant for dinner but I decided to chill out by the pool. The beers went down easy in the hot sun. I struck up a conversation with a couple on vacation, enjoying small talk, as I relaxed at the resort. I grabbed a burger listening to a guitar player entertaining the small crowd which had gathered in the outside bar.

It was then I saw Steve apparently coming back from dinner. It was a real contrast with me in a swimsuit and a t-shirt and Steve in a nice pair of dress slacks and a polo. He sat down and ordered a scotch from the waitress inquiring about my day.

We just sort of picked up on the previous night's conversation. There was something about this guy - so relaxed, unpretentious. As he sat at the table, someone would walk by and speak, telling him how much they enjoyed his presentation earlier in the day.

I'm not sure how long we stayed downstairs but I knew I was feeling a little bit of the alcohol from my afternoon by the pool and now the bar. When Steve announced he was headed up to the room, I indicated I wasn't far behind.

When I entered our hotel room, Steve was in the bathroom taking a shower. I flipped a few channels finally settling on a rerun of a CSI episode. By now I knew the drill and expected Steve to walk out nude. He did. I guess it was the drinks, but I caught myself staring. Watching as his penis waved back and forth as he walked around the room.

Once I was sure he caught my stare as I tried to look away. While I pretended to be looking over paperwork for the next day, I thought I saw a half smile on Steve's face at having caught me admiring his tight abs along with the package below.

Feeling a little grungy from the day out in the sun, I decided to clean up a little myself and took a shower. The hot water cascading over my shoulders felt great. Feeling much better, I stepped from the shower and toweled off, wrapping the soft fluffy cloth around my waist and walking back in the bedroom.

Steve was lying nude across the bed reading a magazine. I walked over to the bed and picked up the remote. Steve indicated he wasn't watching anything in particular so I surfed until the remote settled on a pay station. It was an adult flick, soft porn, but porn none the less.

I relaxed on the bed and watched a scene or two before it just timed out. I suppose it was a tease to get you to order because the screen indicated to continue watching you had to press the orange order button.

"Fuck," I exclaimed "just when it was getting good."

Steve set the magazine down on his chest and looked over. "Order it if you like," he suggested.

I reflected for a second, thinking about whether to make the purchase or turn in for the night.

"Or do you want the real thing?" Steve inquired looking at me.

"The real thing?" I questioned back. "You mean, go back downstairs?"

Steve set the magazine aside, sat up on the side of the bed. "No, no I didn't mean that. I've seen you looking. We both know what you really want."

"What do you mean?" I shot back.

"You know exactly what I mean," he answered back, standing up and taking his dick in his hand. "You've been checking me out ever since I got here, and now we're gonna' let you have it."

I wanted to blurt out he was wrong. He was crazy as hell. It was him walking around naked all the time. I wasn't gay. I wasn't into guys. I was married. Happily married! But here I was speechless. Staring at his cock he was stroking with his hand, pumping it back and forth, hardening before my eyes.

"Come over here Bobby. Sit over here," he motioned pointing to the side of my bed.

I sat frozen in place. I wasn't about to move. He was wrong. I wasn't like that. I would never do what he was asking. My eyes watching him stroke his cock, his other hand still pointing to the spot on the side of the bed. I looked up from his dick. His eyes looking straight back into mine.

"It's okay Bobby," Steve broke the silence. "It's just us. No one else will know. Not your wife, no one that works with you. Just us two. I know you're curious. I know you want to do it."

I was determined not to move, even as I felt myself sliding to the side of the bed, my legs slipping over the side. My face just inches away as he continued to slide his hand across the long shaft of his cock.

"Go ahead, take a nice long look son. That's what you been wanting to do," Steve said softly.

He let go of his dick and it swayed, bobbed, defying gravity as it hung there. I couldn't say anything as I just stared at it. I'd never seen another man's penis up close. Steve realized the state I was in, the hold he had. Unable to make the first move, he broke the silence, "Go ahead boy. Touch it. You can feel it."

It was as if I was in a trance. I reached out with my right hand and rested it on his warm shaft, my fingers closing around it. I couldn't believe how soft, how warm it was.

"That's right Bobby, stroke it, stroke my cock," Steve encouraged me as I began to slide my hand back and forth on his hard shaft. It got harder and harder under my touch, rising, stiffening.

Steve stepped closer to me and rested his hand on the back of my neck. "Kiss it Bobby. Kiss my cock."

I couldn't move my head. I wasn't gay. It was one thing to touch him. I had to draw a line at sucking him off. I couldn't do it. I wouldn't do it. I wanted to turn away, to stop, but I found myself still transfixed. Still stroking his cock.

Steve's finger reached down and rested on my lips. His finger pushing against my lips, pushing until his finger entered my mouth. In a matter of seconds, I found myself sucking on his finger. His finger exploring my mouth. "You have such a pretty mouth Bobby. I want you to kiss my cock. Let me feel your pretty lips on my dick," he coaxed.

I felt his hand pressuring behind my neck, pulling my head closer and closer until my lips touched his cock, warm on my lips. My mouth now touching his dick. It seemed so surreal. This wasn't me. It was someone else as I felt my lips slide across the head, planting kisses on the crown, on the side of his hard cock.

Then without any further encouragement I let his dick slide into my mouth, through my parted lips. I was sucking a cock. I never imagined I would ever do what I was doing but here I was. Sucking a cock of a man I had just met the day before. Then he instructed me how to please him. What he liked as I began to lose my inhibitions.

I did exactly as he said as I sucked madly on his cock, rubbing his balls, taking them in my mouth on his request. When Steve removed his dick from my mouth, I sought it out trying to pull it back. I loved his taste. I liked the feeling of his cock swelling in my mouth.

I could tell from his moans that he was enjoying what I was doing as my head moved up and down on his hard shaft. I couldn't take the whole cock in my mouth but I jacked his cock with my hand trying to stuff as much in my mouth as possible. I bathed the head with my tongue knowing I was doing a great job as Steve guided my head between his hands.

He reached down and pulled on my nipple causing me to wince. No one had ever played with my nipples, not even my wife, as he realized how sensitive they were and kept up his assault, pulling, twisting causing me to suck harder.

It was then I felt his balls tighten and I knew from his knees starting to buckle he was close to cumming. I tried to lift off of his dick but Steve held me in place, holding my head firmly over his cock, buried in my mouth as he began shooting his load.

"Fuck, that's right, suck me, take that load boy," Steve groaned. I didn't want to swallow his semen but he held me in place. I swallowed as quickly as possible. While at first I struggled, I begin to accept his release and then found myself sucking again, licking, trying to take in all the cum, some which had escaped from the corners of my mouth. It was salty and slick but I licked it up, sucking the remainder from the tip of his dick as Steve settled back on the bed. His slippery dick pulling free from my mouth.

"Damn that was good boy. You're a natural. A natural little cock sucker," Steve smiled as he gathered his breath, then slinking down to his knees, unwrapped the towel that covered my dick. Steve gazed on my already hard cock. It wasn't nearly as big as his. He placed his hand around my dick. It was the first time any man had ever touched my cock.

His hand was much bigger, rougher than my wife's little hand. Steve bent down and took my cock into his warm mouth. I collapsed back on my elbows as I watched Steve go down on me, taking my whole cock into his mouth. His lips actually touching my stomach. I couldn't believe Steve could take it all, but there he was giving me the best blow job I could ever remember getting. Laurie was good but somehow I think Steve was better.

I wasn't sure whether it's because he knew what he liked and that's what he did or whether it was the taboo nature of it. Steve knew exactly what he was doing. He bathed my cock and balls with his tongue. I'm not sure I had ever experienced the blowjob he was giving me. It was absolutely great!

Eventually Steve slid up on the bed and began kissing on my nipple, drawing it into his mouth, sucking, licking, biting lightly at my little bud. He pulled the wet towel completely off me, ripping it out from under me, leaving me naked under his hungry gaze.

I had no idea how sensitive my nipples were but I enjoyed Steve sucking and pulling on them. "Spread your legs boy," Steve commanded me.


I did as he asked without thinking as I felt a warm wet finger pressing against my puckered asshole. Steve pulled his finger away and coated it with spit from his mouth and placed it again at the entrance to my ass. Pushing gently, it entered slowly.

No one had ever explored my ass as Steve worked his finger in and around, continuing to suck on my nipple. "Stroke your cock boy. Jack it off for me," Steve urged.

Steve slid up. I had my eyes closed and was unprepared when I felt his lips on mine. I couldn't believe he was kissing me. My lips were tight against his as he licked my lips, running his tongue along them. My lips and eyes both were tightly closed. I didn't want to do this. I couldn't believe I was doing this. And then it happened, his tongue prying between my clenched lips. My lips parting slightly as his tongue pushed through, exploring my yielding mouth, finally resigned, allowing him to kiss me.

Here I was laying across the bed, another man kissing me, fingering my ass as I jacked my own cock. One finger, two fingers, pushing in my backside, exploring, in and out as I relaxed taking more and more of him. He pushed in, burying his fingers in my ass. I had both feet flat on the mattress, my legs apart, as Steve explored a part of me that Laurie or no other woman had ever done.

At first it was uncomfortable but as I jacked my dick, I spread my legs wider exposing myself, letting him have as much access as possible.

"You like that boy? You like me fingering your ass?"

"Yea," I grunted back acknowledging what we both already knew. I could feel myself pushing back into his fingers, my left hand pulling on my own butt cheek, trying to open it wider. It was a warm sensation. A sensation I had never felt before and it felt so good.

"That's right, spread that little cherry ass. It's a hot little ass. I was noticing it today out by the pool. You gotta' nice little ass," Steve chanted as he pushed his fingers in, deeper and deeper.

Steve went back to kissing me, pushing his tongue deep into my mouth. "Stick your tongue out boy," Steve hissed. I did as directed as he sucked my tongue into his hot mouth. His fingers were plunging now in and out of my ass, his hand slapping at my cheeks.

I felt my balls draw tight as I shot stream after stream across my stomach. There was so much cum some splashed beside my head on the mattress. As my own orgasm subsided, I went limp, my legs collapsing down on Steve's hand which he withdrew as he placed a last, long, lingering kiss on my lips.

When Steve pulled away from me, he gazed back in my eyes. I felt completely wiped out. He took a finger and scooped up a small glob of my own cum and placed it lightly on my lips. I could taste the saltines of my own cum as I wiped my lips with my tongue taking the semen into my mouth as Steve smiled.

He got up announcing we had a busy day in the morning as he went into the bathroom to ready himself for bed. I don't believe I moved an inch when he returned, set his clock and slid between his sheets.

"Goodnight boy," Steve said as he clicked off the lamp on the night stand. It was then the "Boy" registered with me. Not Bobby but "Boy". It was kind of lost on me earlier.

I pushed the sheets down and then crawled back under them. I had just participated in my first same sex encounter. It was like someone else had done it. Not me. But I realized, it was me. I wanted to deny it. I didn't want to do it. But I did and I enjoyed it. I enjoyed it a lot.

There was still three days left in the conference and I wondered what might happen next. All I knew was if he asked me again I would have sex with him again. Actually I wanted to. It was all I could think about as I closed my eyes.

I didn't sl**p very well that night, continually tossing and turning thinking about what had transpired hours earlier. The image of me having oral sex with another man. Allowing him to finger my ass, actually enjoying it, was tearing me into. I considered myself as straight as they come, a very happily married man. Yet, I knew what I had done and enjoyed doing.

I was actually awake when Steve got up the next morning, slipping on his shorts, t-shirt, and shoes for his workout. Pulling the sheet over my head, I tried to catch just a few more minutes of sl**p before I got up myself. It was perhaps two hours later when Steve returned, running a shower, before emerging, wiping the remnants of water from his back.

He looked over to see me staring back. "Good morning sunshine," he smiled disarmingly. "sl**p well?"

I wanted to say are you k**ding. Hell no, not after what we did... how I'm feeling about it. Instead I turned facing him, "Yea," I lied.

"I enjoyed our little session last night," Steve went on as he approached my bed. "You're pretty damn good for a first timer," he added, now taking his dick in his hand. I watched as he gently stroked his cock. He was looking at me but my gaze was solidly fixed on the cock which was swelling in his hand.

Within seconds his cock was fully erect, sticking straight out at an upward angle. My own heart was pounding as I looked at it, with Steve removing his hand leaving just his cock which seemed to beckon me. Everything in my mind told me to stay put. This was wrong – it was crazy. I wasn't gay. I didn't do things like this but I felt drawn, almost hypnotized by the sight before me.

"Go ahead boy. We both know what you want to do. Now that you've had this cock, you can't get enough. You want more. You want to taste it. Come on, get down here on your knees and suck my cock. Lick it. Take my load boy."

It was almost as if it were somebody else and I was unable to stop them as I slid out of the bed, still naked from the night before. I knelt down on my knees. Steve placed his hands on both hips as he guided his cock to my mouth. Without any further instruction I parted my lips and took in his cock.

I could still taste faint traces of soap from his shower. He smelled clean and fresh as the warm flesh moved back and forward between my lips.

"Fuck you're a good little dick sucker," he moaned as I wrapped my hands around his ass and pulled him tighter to my face. "Yea, suck it, lick my balls boy. Take my nuts in your mouth and suck them."

I did exactly that as I sucked one then the other ball. I marveled at his hairless sack. How smooth his skin was all around his dick, completely shaved bare. I held his cock and licked the length of the shaft before sticking it back in my mouth. Steve removed his cock and rubbed it on my face, across my lips.

"Stick your tongue out boy," he commanded. I complied as he rubbed his head across my tongue, lightly beating it with his shaft. "You like that cock don't cha' boy? You like sucking my dick, kneeling down there taking this cock in your mouth, don't cha?"

"Yes sir," I said in between slurps.

"Are you my little cock sucker? That what you are boy?" Steve asked.

"Yes sir," I moaned back licking his dick.

"Yes sir what," he shot back.

"I'm your cock sucker. I can't get enough of your cock. I love it," I answered back.

"Look up here. Look at me," Steve barked. I looked up at him, his dick buried in my mouth. "You want to taste my load. You want me to feed you some breakfast?"

"Yes sir. Cum for me. I want you to cum in my mouth," I begged. I did. I couldn't help myself. I was so turned on. I wanted him to shoot his load and let me suck it down.

"Stick your tongue out and open wide boy," Steve commended.

I sat back on my legs and opened my mouth as wide as possible, sticking my tongue out in anticipation of his promise. Steve jacked his cock just a few times before the first stream of cum sailed across my face. He corrected his aim and sent the next spurt into my hungry mouth. Two or three more found their target before he wiped the last remnants on my tongue.

I closed my mouth and swallowed the remainder. Steve took his finger and scooped up the stream starting to slide down my face. He took the finger and placed it to my lips which I took into my mouth, savoring now the taste of my own cum.

"Damn you're hot boy. You learn fast. Stand up," he commanded. I did as he directed and when I was standing before him, he took me in his arms. I felt small as he kissed me hard. My own erect cock rubbed against our stomachs as he grabbed onto my ass cheeks and pulled me tight. His tongue pushing into my mouth, our lips rubbing together.

It was almost like in that moment I belonged to him. I wanted to belong to him as he kissed me as passionately as I had ever been kissed.

"I'd like to take care of you but I have a class that starts up in 15 minutes. Lie down on the bed and jack off while I get ready. I want to see you cum for me," he urged.

I did as he directed and lay down on the bed, watching him dress as I stroked my cock. I lubed my dick up with my own saliva as I pumped my dick. In moments I was spurting cum onto my chest. He looked on with a smile as he finished tying his tie and slipped on his jacket.

I lay on the bed, cum all over my stomach and chest as I closed my eyes. That might have been a mistake. When I opened them it was nearly noon. I had fallen asl**p and missed most of the morning's program.

Sitting in class after lunch was almost a waste. My thoughts kept going back to the last twenty-four hours. It was hard for me to fathom that this time yesterday my last thoughts were I'd be some guy's playmate. But here I was and I couldn't get my mind off what we had done – what I had done.

As wrong as I knew it was, I simply couldn't erase the images of kneeling at Steve's feet, taking the last few drops of cum which dribbled off the head of his cock. I sat through the day's program but my mind was definitely somewhere else and immediately after the class broke up I headed upstairs.

I waited in the room assuming Steve might come up. When he didn't I headed down to the bar and began to suck down some Grey Goose and tonics. Around ten and feeling no pain at all, I decided to turn in. I took the elevator to our room and opened up the patio glass door to get a great breeze. The warm salty ocean air filled the room as I slipped off my clothes, leaving just my briefs as I collapsed on the bed, waiting on the arrival of my roommate.

My thoughts kept rerunning the scenes of Steve, his cock, my mouth. I pulled down my briefs and began stroking my cock, swelling in my hand. The images of Steve's shaved crotch, his heavy balls that I bathed with my tongue. Then the thought hit me. I retreated into the bathroom and began running the shower. I got out my shaving cream and lathered up my crotch. I was careful to use a new blade as I began shaving strips across my lower abdomen, around my balls, anywhere I detected hair until I felt completely smooth. I even swiped under my balls and around the crack of my ass.

Rinsing off, I watched as the hair fell to the bottom of the shower in clumps. Most of it went down the drain but I used a tissue to pick up the rest and discard in the trash basin. Looking into the mirror I couldn't believe how much bigger my cock looked with no hair, I couldn't recall being hairless since I was 13. But here I was, standing in the mirror looking at my erect cock, swollen from my arousal. I hoped Steve would be pleased with my new look.

Steve had a bottle of Dewar's Scotch on the dresser and I didn't think he would mind. I'm not a scotch drinker but I needed something to steady my nerves as I looked at my bald dick and hairless balls in the dresser mirror. I wondered what my wife would say when I unveiled my new look. I could come up with some lame story I'd seen some guy down here in the sauna and thought I'd do it.

At any rate, I sat back on the bed, turned on the TV and waited. It was almost midnight when I heard the door click and open. Steve smiled as he looked at me, naked on the bed. I don't think he noticed at first my surprise, as he made his way over to the scotch and poured him a drink too.

"I see you've been waiting on me and I definitely approve of the way you're dressed," he said with a smile as he walked over. It was then that his eyes looked at my shaved crotch, completely hairless as my dick was already fully erect.

"Oh my, I didn't see that earlier. That's nice...very nice," he said appreciating my handiwork. I like a shaved cock. You have a very pretty cock. So much nicer without all that hair.

He set his drink down on the nightstand and rubbed his hand across my stomach, down across my hairless abdomen to my cock, gripping it, and giving it a couple of tugs. He took my balls in his hand, holding them, giving a gentle squeeze. I felt chills run down my arms at his touch. He let go and unbuttoned his shirt, tossing it over to a chair. He slipped off his loafers and lifted his feet removing his socks, then his slacks. As he pulled down his boxers his cock came into view. The cock I had come to worship over the last day.

"I'm sorry I had to run off and leave you hanging this morning. I'm not normally like that but I knew I had to get set up." Steve moved to the foot of the bed and positioned himself between my outstretched legs. He bent over, taking my dick in his hand, bringing it to his mouth as he swallowed it whole. His lips again now resting on my smooth stomach. I was amazed he could take my whole cock in his mouth and he ran his tongue around my shaft. Steve spent several minutes licking my cock and balls which he alternated in his mouth.

Then he did something I was unprepared for, he pushed my legs up where my knees were almost over my head and began to lick my asshole. I had never felt anything like it as he ran his tongue up and down my crack, pushing his tongue in. I moaned as he assaulted my backside with his tongue, then replacing it with his fingers which he worked into my chute.

As he toyed with my ass with two, then three fingers, he again sucked in my dick and began moving his mouth up and down on the shaft. I loved the dual feeling of him fucking me with his fingers while giving me head. I completely lost track of how long he was doing that when he rose from the bed and walked over to the dresser. He took something out of a travel bag, a tube that he squirted on his hands, rubbing the liquid on his cock which was already hardening.

"Get over here on my bed, on your hands and knees," he said. I was pretty sure I knew what he intended as he continued to stroke his cock, lubing it up, and then my ass as I scooted up on the bed. There was a part of me that wanted to say hell no. That's way too big. But another that wanted it. That wanted him to take me.

He had been easy on me with his fingers and I hoped he would be just as easy with his monster cock. Luckily the drinks had taken a toll on me and I was much more relaxed as I felt his fingers lubing up my hole, preparing me for his dick.

Okay boy, it's time to take that little cherry ass of yours. That's what you want isn't it? You want me to fuck that ass," he chided.

"Yes sir, fuck me. I want you to fuck my ass. My tight little hole. Make it yours," I said back.

I did. I wanted him so bad. I wanted him to fill me with his huge cock.

"Look in the mirror boy. I want you to get a close up look as I take that cherry. Watching as I take that ass boy," he said pointing to the mirror stretching across the dresser.

I did just that and couldn't believe it was me staring back. I watched as he guided his meat to the cheeks of my ass which he pulled apart with his right hand guiding the head of his dick with his left. I could feel the head of his cock touching my asshole, teasing it, pushing just lightly, and then a little more.

Then I felt it as his head entered. I knew I jumped a bit as he let go of my ass and grabbed on to the lower part of my back. He stood still, letting me get accustomed to the huge presence now filling my hole. Inching it in, ever so slowly. I could feel his cock moving deep into my bowels drawing a moan from my lips as my head went down to a pillow, biting it as the uncomfortable pain gradually gave way to a feeling of fullness.

It seemed to take forever, but eventually I felt his thighs touching mine and I knew he was all the way in. I had taken all of him – his whole cock. My face was turned to the mirror and I watched as he fucked my virgin ass, moving slowly at first, and when he met no resistance a little faster.

It was as if it were someone else in the mirror. Not me, as I watched the man taking the other from behind. Driving his cock deep into his ass. I watched as I could see Steve's dick sliding out between my cheeks and then back again. I felt so submissive - so taken. Now I knew how Laurie and the other women I had fucked felt when I took them doggie style.

I was so turned on watching myself. Giving myself totally to Steve.

I moved my ass back to meet his thrust. My butt was perched high in the air with my face laying flat on the mattress. I could see my bald little cock and balls flapping with each forward movement. My own cock seemed to shrink, and while I felt horny as hell, it was no longer erect as it moved with each thrust.

It was almost as if my cock had retreated with Steve's anal assault. It dangled from my crotch as my balls contracted in their sack. Occasionally I would reach down and pull on them, feeling the lube which ran down my crack as Steve pushed his cock in and out.

"That's it boy. Take my cock, take it," he groaned. "Who's fuckin' ya? Who's fuckin' that ass?"

"You are," I moaned.

"Is that my ass? Does that little cherry ass belong to me?"

"Yes sir, it's your ass. Fuck it. Please fuck my ass," I moaned back.

"So you liked being my little cock sucker yesterday, didn't cha' boy?" Steve taunted.

"Yes sir, I didn't want to. I didn't want to feel that way, but I loved it. I loved sucking your cock. That's all I could think about today. I love sucking your cock," I ranted.

"And tonight you're my little bitch. You've given yourself completely to me. That's my ass now boy. You'll give it up any time I want. Wherever I want. If I want it tomorrow, you'll give it to me. If I call you next week, you'll drive down and give it to me want cha' boy? There's no turning back. That ass belongs to me now."

It hadn't dawned on me he would contact me after the conference. My heart fluttered. His dick sawing back and forth in my ass. He would call me at home - in front of my wife? I was lost in the thoughts when I heard him bark out, "Answer me boy, if I call you next week, you'll drive your ass down and give it to me, want you?"

I knew what he expected to hear. "Yes sir, I'll do that. I'll drive to Charlotte. I'll do it. You can have it. You can have me ... anytime you want," I added.

"Because I own your little bitch ass now. My cock owns it. Isn't that right?" Steve taunted.

"Yea, oh fuck," I groaned. Steve was slamming harder. Then he pulled his cock out and turned me over. Taking a pillow and shoving it under my ass, he elevated my butt just slightly off the bed as he positioned his cock at my hole which slid in easily now. He bent down and took my right nipple in his mouth, licking, sucking. It felt so good.

Then he collapsed his full weight on top of me. He kissed me, his tongue meeting mine as I wrapped my legs around his back and pulled him deeper into my ass. I did feel like I belonged to him. So full, so complete as he moved his cock slowly into me, stretching me, taking me.

I felt him stiffen and then a warm sensation as his cum shot deep into my ass. It felt wonderful as he pumped his juice in, pushing, deeper, deeper until he relaxed on top of me. I kissed his neck as he pulled his cock free of my ass. I could feel my hole gaping open as warm cum trickled out and down my leg.

The next two days of the conference were spent with me servicing him whenever he asked. I sucked his cock or offered him my ass at will. I lost track of how many times I sucked him off in the next two days.

The last two nights we roomed together we just shared the same bed. That last night, Steve had just fucked me from behind as we spooned in the bed. My ass had grown accustomed to his cock and this time rather than pull out, he left his dick buried up my backside as he wrapped his arms around me pulling me tightly into his body.

"Steve, tomorrow when I leave, did you mean that about coming down to see you? I mean is that something you just said?" I inquired.

"No, I meant it. Now that I've had that little pussy of yours, I expect to get it often," he said softly.

"Pussy?" I shot back.

"Yea, your little pussy. That little boy pussy of yours. The pussy you gave up to me. It's mine now," he explained. "I have an ass, yours is a little boy pussy."

"Well...what do I say. I mean what do I do about Laurie. I mean, what if she asks what I'm doing? Where I'm going?" I inquired.

"Bring her too boy. Bring her down to see me. Both of you," he chuckled.

I pulled away and turned the best I could. His arms holding me from facing him. "No Steve. You can't involve her.. She can't know, please," I begged.

"Know? Know what a gay boy she married. That you're a cock sucker now? You like a hard dick up that little pussy of yours," he said back. His voice different. Almost defiant, dominant. "No boy. You belong to me. Your ass, your mouth. You'll do whatever I tell you when I tell you. You understand?"

"Steve, I'll do anything, but please don't let Laurie know. Don't let her find out what I've done," I pleaded back. I felt tears welt up in my eyes. The horror of her knowing I had crossed the line. That I had become some man's lover. And worse, it sounded like Steve intended to have her as well. My own wife.

"I know you'll do anything. Anything I want. We both know that," Steve said as he pulled me back tighter to his chest. "And if I tell you to suck my dick in front of her, you damn well will. You'll do it and will not hesitate. I'll fuck your little ass while she looks on. And I'll fuck her too. Both of you. You understand?" he said so emphatically. "You'll both be my little play things, my little bitches. I'll have you both whenever and wherever I want. You got that?"

The realization of what he intended sunk in. I knew he would. And if I said no what would he do? Would he tell her? Tell her what I had become. What we had done? Would she believe him?

His voice interrupted my thoughts. "Anyway, deep down that's what you want. We both know that. You like me fucking you. Feeding you my cock. You like being my little bitch. That's what you've become now. Not a boy. Just a little bitch. You want your wife to see you sucking my big cock. Taking that load, swallowing my cum. You'd like that. Laurie, watching me fuck that little pussy of yours. You want that now. To be honest with her."

Steve knew he had me. He knew I was completely resigned to his bidding, "I'm going to take your wife. Just like I did you. I'm going to fuck her. Fuck her right in front of you. And then you'll lick her juices off my cock and eat that sperm I put in her tight little box. What's more, you're going to ask me to do it. Beg me to do it. So will she. I'm sure she'll still fuck you after she's had my cock, but it'll never be the same. Not when I'm done stretching that little cunt of hers out."

Steve's breath was hot on the back of my neck. "And you want to give your wife to me. You want me to fuck that little pussy of hers, maybe take her ass too. Would you like that? Would you like watching me fuck her little ass like I do yours?"

I couldn't believe what he was saying. Then I felt him reach around to my cock. It was stiff from all his talk. "Look at that. Your little dick is all hard from thinking about it. Thinking about me fucking her little pussy. Taking her little anal cherry. You're excited thinking about it aren't you? It really gets you off thinking of me fucking your wife doesn't it? Tell me!" he demanded.

"Yes, fuck yes," I gasped. I couldn't believe what I was saying.

"What is it you want me to do Bobby?" he smirked.

"I want you to fuck her. Fuck my wife like you fucked me," I moaned.

"That's what you want? What you really want?" he continued.

"Yes, I want you to. I want us both to be yours. I'll do it. I'll, I'll do it," I said as I felt him pumping my cock.

"That's a good boy. Okay, you bring her down to my place next weekend. I'll email you directions how to get there. You leave everything to me. Before the end of the weekend, you'll both be my little sluts." Steve turned my face and planted his lips squarely on mine. It was a long, deep kiss. He flipped off the lamp. His cock still buried up my ass. In a span of four days I had become Steve's little bitch and now he intended to have my wife as well. And I would give her to him.

We would both be his sluts. His little bitches. I didn't know exactly how it would happen. But I did know – it would.


It's been a little more than a year ago when I met a man who would forever alter my life and my wife Laurie. I met Steve at a conference in Hilton Head where I was attending a sales conference. Steve was a trainer at the conference and my company teamed attendees up with trainers, at least those who elected to do so, in order to cut costs. It was at this conference that Steve seduced me and by the end of the week, I had completely submitted to him as his gay cock slut.

I had never given a thought to being with a man before and I was completely blown away that in a period of days this man had me begging to suck his cock and for him to fuck my ass. At the end of the week, he confirmed his hold on me and told me he'd be calling me to continue our reckless relationship. I was terrified at the thought of my wife finding out but he soon had me agreeing to bringing her to his place – to be seduced as well.

Laurie is a gorgeous blonde, about 5'6 with a body that has all my friends in envy. I met her in college when she was dating some of my fraternity b*****rs. I say some of, because she was known to like sex as much as the guys and moved from guy to guy. That sounds like she was "Slutty" and that wasn't really the case. Laurie was discriminating in her taste but there was no doubt she loved sex as much as any other guy and from tales by my fraternity b*****rs, she was quite good at it.

I had no intentions really in dating her. Rather I was looking for a good time just like all the other guys. Unfortunately, I picked a time of the month when she wasn't really available to play and we seemed to go out instead of hitting the sack right away. We both realized there was a chemistry and the next thing I know we're fairly serious.

We dated a few other folks but kept coming back to each other and after college we seemed to get serious with just each other and married about two years out of school. Laurie tans pretty dark in the summer and has a beautiful set of tits, 36C sitting firm on her chest. If you said I was lucky, that would be an understatement.

That's why it completely bowled me over that I would get so turned on by another guy's cock. But there was no denying the feelings I had when Steve pumped his hard dick into my ass. I felt fuller and more excited than I had in my whole life.

My hands shook on the drive back home and Laurie could tell I was a little on edge when she met me at the door with a kiss. I seemed to settle down over the next few days and almost put the whole incident out of my mind. It was as if the week with Steve hadn't happened. That he wouldn't call me. It was over.

Then on Thursday while I was outside cutting the lawn, I could see Laurie on the cell phone standing at the end of the yard. I was unsure who she was talking to but she seemed to be motioning me over. I let go of the mower, shutting it off, as I walked to her wiping the sweat off my brow.

I could hear her chatting telling whoever it was she'd be glad to, that it sounded like fun, and it was good talking to them as well. In a few moments she handed the phone to me and said, "It's Steve."

I was horrified as my bl**d tingled through my body. I wondered what they had been talking about and for how long. I watched her walk away before actually putting the phone to my ear. I didn't detect any anger or disappointment. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary as I answered, "Hello"

"So how's my little gay cock slut?" was the voice on the other end.

"Steve?" I questioned.

"You expecting someone else?" was the terse reply.

"No, I just didn't think you'd call," I reasoned.

"I told you I would. Laurie sounds sweet. I hope she's as pretty as she sounds," he laughed. "I told her I was inviting the two of you up to my mountain house this weekend. It's up in Boone and really pretty this time of the year. Pretty secluded so we won't be disturbed. I'll email you directions and expect you both on Friday," he informed me.

"Wait," I cut in. "I'll have to check and see if that works." I was thinking how I could get out of this. I couldn't let Laurie find out about us, what I had done.

"I already did. Laurie said you guys are free and she was looking forward to meeting me. You weren't thinking of backing out now were you," he asked sharply.

"Steve, I'll do anything you want, but can we leave Laurie out of it?" I begged.

"No, we're way past the point of you turning back. You belong to me now. You'll do exactly as I say. Your mouth and your ass belong to my cock. They're mine to use any time and anyway I see fit. And soon, I'll have your wife too, both of you. You'll bring her to me and do exactly as I say. Anyway, its what you want. You want to see me fuck her. You want to see her on her knees like you were, sucking my balls, begging for my cock. Don't you!" he charged.

I was quiet and didn't know how to respond but all the while I saw the images in my head. The images of us both before our master, her sucking his huge cock and me licking his balls. Then I was snapped back into reality, "I asked you a fucking question. That's what you want isn't it?"

"Yes, came my meek reply. I want it. I want us both to serve you, to do whatever you want," I rambled.

"Because you're a what?" he shot back.

I knew what he wanted to hear. There was no use in denying it, "I'm your gay cock slut. Your bitch... to do whatever you want."

"That's right boy. Very good and what are you going to be doing this weekend," he asked.

"Sucking your cock," I replied. "And what else," he shot back.

"You'll be fucking my ass," I resigned.

"And who else will I be fucking?" he sneered on the phone.

"Laurie, you'll be fucking Laurie... both of us," I wondered if he could feel my complete and utter submission through the phone. The power he held over me.

"And that's what you want isn't it boy," he jeered.

"Yes, yes I want that. I want us to serve you, to be yours, both of us," I replied.

"Good, now I want you to go in the house and tell Laurie how excited you are going and how much fun we will have. Then I want you to fuck her. Fuck her long and hard. Fuck her like you've never fucked her before because it will be the last for a very long time. You see," Steve paused, "Tomorrow night I will own that pussy. Just like I own your ass. It will belong to me. Do you understand?" he asked coldly.

"Yes sir. I understand," I answered back.

Chapter 3

The drive up to the mountains was beautiful and Steve's directions were easy to follow. Just as he said, the house was really secluded on a private road with no other houses in sight. We arrived at dusk and he met us at the door in shorts and a t-shirt. Steve introduced himself to Laurie and showed her around the spacious mountain retreat. Our host informed us the steaks were about ready and made us all drinks before heading back out to the grill.

In the meantime Laurie and I were directed to a bedroom where we unpacked our things and met Steve on the deck. The view was spectacular overlooking the ski slope which this time of year was not in season. Just a fantastic view of the tress and village below us as the darkness began to overtake the light. Laurie, seeing our host dressed casually changed into shorts and a t-shirt herself. I left on my jeans, wondering how the night would play out from here.

Our dinner was great and Steve was the perfect host offering us an expensive wine he said he had saved up for this occasion. He had turned on some soft jazz from the Bose speakers that played both indoors and outside on a deck overlooking the mountain.

Steve and Laurie were engaged in conversation as I looked at the paintings and nick knacks that adorned his shelves and wall. There was little doubt Steve had done well in his sales job with his surroundings and home.

After polishing off the bottle of wine, Steve mixed some drinks that was a combination of Grey Goose Vodka, fruit juices, and a splash of tonic water. I'm not sure what all he had in them but they were delicious as they seemed to go down with ease.

We had retired outside to the deck, enjoying the view sitting in his lounge chairs when he announced we should all relax in his hot tub. Steve didn't seem to wait for a response as he grabbed some towels from an outside cabinet, laid them down on the table, and pulled back the cover on hot tub already letting off steam from the water within.

I was taken back a little as he disrobed dropping his shirt and then deftly sliding down his trousers easing himself in the water. I looked at the expression on Laurie's face to gather whether she was taken back or simply shocked. Instead, she simply seemed to be taking in all the quick developments.

"I'm sorry, you're not shy or anything are you," Steve inquired, with just a hint of concern which I knew to be fake. "I just didn't think it would bother you," he directed at Laurie. "Bobby and I took quite a few late night hot tub dips last week at the conference and I just assumed you were used to it."

Steve was obviously lying as we didn't have a hot tub at the hotel we stayed at or at least one I was aware of but it seemed to resonate on Laurie that the behavior wasn't too far in left field.

"C'mon Bobby, jump in," Steve encouraged like we were old friends. "Laurie, once I turn the jets on you can't see anything and I won't look as you undress if it bothers you. That is if you would like to join us," he added as I had already begun to disrobe and join my accomplice.

I was aware of where this was leading and had long ago resigned to its outcome. Laurie seeing me jump in, threw all caution to the wind.

"No, I'm not shy. Just not used to getting naked with strangers...at least, not in a long time," she added which I thought just a bit flirtatious.

Laurie pulled her t-shirt over her head and since she did not seem to object, Steve's eyes followed her every movement. She reached behind unclasping her bra letting it slide off her shoulders and arm and she dropped it on a pile collecting at her feet. Her 36C breasts were gorgeous and stood firm, on her chest and I could see from her little buds that she was already excited as we both inspected her from top to bottom.

She slid her shorts down leaving a beige thong which she also slipped off exposing her shaved pussy to his approving eyes. Laurie has the prettiest pussy, with little puffy lips. Both Steve's and Laurie's eyes seemed to be glued to each other in a dance as she straightened up, almost waiting for him to give his nod of approval.

His smile, certainly was evidence of that as she moved to the tub and eased her foot and then leg into the tub and took a position opposite us.

"It's really warm," she invoked, the first words exchanged in quiet a while.

"Yea, really relaxing," he agreed before chiming in, "Bobby said you were an attractive lady but that doesn't quiet do you justice," he admired.

Laurie half blushed as she reached down and picked up the drink she had laid on the side of the tub before entering.

The conversation was fairly casual for a few minutes as Steve allowed everyone to get comfortable before he rose up and declared he was getting a drink from the pitcher he left on a table nearby.

I watched as Laurie's eyes took in his large dangling member and balls which were semi erect from the situation. Now it was her turn to check him out. He walked thru the water, her gaze following the organ dancing with each step. It wasn't lost on Steve that my wife was fully entranced by this time and was certainly up for whatever else he had in mind.

"As Steve re-entered the tub, he brought the pitcher and poured first my glass and then walked up and took a position next to Laurie. He refilled her glass standing just a foot away as her eyes darted between his and the package between his legs.

He felt comfortable proceeding, feeling confident she would not now rebuff his advances. "So Laurie, you don't appear to be uncomfortable at all with two men in a hot tub. You ever been with two guys, I mean sexually?" he pushed.

I wondered how she would respond but she didn't seem to be the least bit fazed by his question.

"Uh yea, before Bobby and I hooked up, I had my share of flings. Kind of had some fun times. I mean not that we don't have fun now," she corrected looking at me, "just a little wilder back in those days," Laurie said with just a tad slur.

"Really," Steve shot back. "What days, were those...college days?"

"Yea, mostly college. I was a bit of a wild c***d. But then Bobby knows that. I dated some of his frat b*****rs. Matter of fact, he confessed one night he started dating me just to get in my pants," she laughed as she took a swig of her drink.

"And the wildest thing you ever did," Steve asked wondering if she'd scoff at him or confess almost as if we were playing a grown up game of truth or dare.

Laurie looked at me. I suppose trying to gather whether she should betray secrets known only to us to a stranger or add to the sexual tension in the air.

"Well, there was this one time with my college roommate Meagan," she began. I thought Laurie was going to talk about the night she and Meagan came home d***k from a bar and then both stripped and piled into bed with me. We spent the rest of the night, or at least before we all three dropped from exhaustion, having sex.

It was the first and last time I ever saw Laurie go down on another girl. It was evident by the way the two women carried on it wasn't their first time together but I never saw them together again. I did bring it up from time to time telling her how sexy it was and how much I'd like to do it again or even watch the two of them but it never seemed to materialize.

But instead of sharing the incident with me, Laurie revealed a time when Meagan brought home a black guy to their dorm room. Laurie said she heard the two of them come in and make love during the night but she had no idea he was black until the next morning.

Hearing this, I cut in without realizing what I was doing, "Was this when she was seeing Mike," I questioned.

"Yea," was her only response as she kept on with her story.

"Anyway, after he leaves she's telling me all about this guy, how good he was and everything... and I don't know, I'm not sure if it was a dare or what, but a few nights later the two of us end up at his fraternity house with all his black b*****rs, just me and Meagan."

I couldn't believe what I was hearing. This was all news to me. I knew Laurie had a reputation for getting around on campus but I never heard anything about interracial sex or anything close to that.

"Well, we're the only two girls there and we all start drinking and dancing and the next thing I know this guy's behind me rubbing his crotch on my ass as I'm dancing with his b*****r. The guy I was dancing with moves closer and starts kissing me. Well, I'd never been with a black guy before and the whole taboo scene was just so freaking erotic."

"Gerald, or Travis, I don't know which. Hell, it was all a blur, anyway one of them takes my shirt off and starts mauling my tits. The next thing I know, I look over and Meagans on her knees, naked giving head to a different guy than she was with the night before."

To say I was blown away with her story was an understatement and both Steve and I were glued to her tale as she stopped briefly only to take a drink.

"Anyways," she said, the liquor betraying her just slightly, "The guy I was dancing with pulls down his pants exposing this hard black cock and pushes me down to my knees. In seconds he had his massive dick pumping down my throat as the guy behind me takes off my bra and kneeling beside me, him and another guy start sucking my nipples."

"I don't know how long I sucked this cock but I heard Meagan groaning and looked over to see that she was now sitting on the couch with one guy fucking her and another standing on the couch pumping his cock in and out of her mouth."

"Finally the guy cums, and cums buckets let me tell you, when they picked me up and sat me down beside Meagan. Then they took turns fucking the both of us as we sat side by side. A couple of times I felt her reach out and take my hand, holding it in hers as we both sucked and fucked every dick in the house," Laurie finished.

"Mother fucker," Steve exclaimed softly. "Did you know your wife did all that" Steve gasped.

"No," I shook my head. "That's the first time I heard it," I confessed. "Is there any more like that," I asked kind of sarcastically.

"Well, that was the only time we were gang banged like that but it wasn't the last time I got together with some of Meagan's friends," she remarked pretty casually.

"Did Mike know anything about that. I mean he never told me," I asked. Mike was Meagan's long time boyfriend and a pretty close friend of mine in college although the two of us kind of lost touch after school.

"Not to my knowledge," Laurie shot back. "It was funny though. Mike would bring her home from a date or a night out and sometimes she'd call Gerald and he'd come over or she'd go over there. That girl loved her some black meat," Laurie added. "So you, you haven't said much about yourself," Laurie directed at Steve.

"Not much to tell really. Not anything like that," he added.

"Well, you're not married," Laurie surmised.

"No, done that. Not really cut out for that. I like the wild side too. Like you," he winked. "I'm bi and I like to let my hair down a bit. I have a steady girl I get with occasionally but I really get off role playing, getting a little dominant with my partner, that type of thing. Yea, I guess that's what I like most, dominating some young submissive man or woman... or couple," he added for emphasis.

I could see the look on Laurie's face as it was registering what he was implying. This seemed to be a segue into perhaps one of his sessions and she and I were to be his subjects. As the thoughts were running through her alcohol soaked mind, Steve made his move, "like last week with Bobby there. We explored a side of himself he didn't know existed."

My bl**d surged when he said it. It was out. He was going there. He was about to tell Laurie what we had done, what I had become.

"Did you say you and Meagan was it, did you say you two got together? That you're bisexual?" Steve asked her.

"I'm not sure if I said that but yea, I am, and we did, many times," Laurie smiled.

"Well then, that makes all of us. Looks like Bobby there's bi too. We got together last week at the conference didn't we sport?," Steve said glancing over at me.

Laurie sat in the water emotionless, just gazing at me, trying to collect what Steve had just said.

"Yea, I say bi, but I'm not quite certain about Bobby. I mean he really took to cock, didn't you boy," Steve asked looking at me now, matter of factly.

"No fucking way," Laurie uttered just over her breath. "I don't believe it, Bobby?"

Steve sat up on the edge of the hot tub, just a foot away from Laurie who once again gazed at the engorged cock and balls between his legs.

"Come here boy. Let's show Laurie what you like to do now," he commanded. I wanted to stay frozen in the water. But I knew this was the moment everything had led up to. This was why we were here. There was a part of me that wanted to refuse, to call him a liar. Say it never happened. But the other part of me was excited, wanting to go down on him, in front of Laurie, to have that cock, his cock that I had come to worship.

It was as if I was in a trance as I eased out of the tub and waded through the bubbling water coming face to face with his dick. I never looked over at Laurie. Instead, I just grabbed the cock, the dick I had become so familiar with, and placed it to my mouth like an old friend. I eased the head in as he placed a hand on my neck guiding my head up and down on his shaft.

... Continue»
Posted by stikla41 3 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, First Time, Gay Male  |  Views: 11657  |  
99%
  |  42

Sissy finds black cock

My gorgeous petite wife walked up in a flirty barely there dress that showed off her big breasts and curvy hips and it did nothing to improve my mood. It added to my depression.

Gina was so pretty a dozen times a year some idiot would bump into her car just to get to talk to her. Cops incessantly pulled her over and made excuses to get to see her license for her address. Our insurance agent thought they should create a new risk category called 'too gorgeous to drive.' He called three times a month to talk to her about it.

They kept her in the high roller area at the casino where she cocktailed. It was as much for her own protection as it was to make more money from the whales. Though they put all the waitresses in sexy little dresses they added material to Gina's. It physically hurt the eye to see her in the regular dress it was so pornographic.

Even worse, she was the sweetest girl in the world. She was so approachable every asshole on the planet thought he had a chance. There's a mythical thousand dollar a night in tips rumor that lures women into her job. Its bullshit except for my wife, we lived off of my salary and paid off our house in nine months on her tips with her only working three days a week.

Great looking guys that flew in on private jets hawked her offering her anything and everything. The lead singer of a band that performed there offered her a hundred thousand dollars to be at his side at the Grammys.

After two years of dating and five years of marriage, between the pressure to try to prove myself to my boss and prove myself worthy of my wife, I cracked. We'd been three months without sex. I suspected divorce papers at any moment or word that one of the thousands of guys that hit on her a week at her job finally got her to leave me.

"Did you miss wearing your panties today, sweetie?"

She blocked my path until I nodded

Gina caught me wearing her favorite thong.

It happened a month into the sexless period in our marriage, after Gina's slutty girlfriend Joanie goaded my wife into leaving on a two week cruise paid for of course, by some executive at the cruise line that wanted to fuck her. In my mind, Gina boarded the boat intent on cheating. The only solace was the thought of shaving down for two weeks of girl time on my own. Something about smelling nice and taking long baths put me at peace.

We lived out on three acres ten miles from any town and had an eight foot privacy fence around the backyard so I even gardened and worked out on the deck without fear of being caught.

Gina missed me so much she flew home early to find me with her thong down looking over my shoulder at my little hole in the full length mirror across from the end of our bed. My toes and fingernails were painted. I wore a cute shoulder length wig. After all day of looking at them and chatting about them on the internet, I was aching for a big black cock up inside me.

My college sweetheart melted into tears. I ran to the bathroom and removed all the polish, the wig, washed off and put on my jeans and t-shirt. When I opened the door she was standing in front of me.

"How long..?"

"Since I was a teenager?"

"So you lied to me when you married me? I asked you about this when we got engaged."

"I'm sorry."

"I just went and checked your computer. Do you want to have sex with a black man?"

"It's a fantasy, Gina. It relieves the stress of that horrible job. You know how much I love you. I would never do a thing to hurt our marriage."

"I'm not mad. I married a pretty guy with pierced ears and long hair that knew how to treat me right. You've turned into our redneck neighbor Mike. I don't like the beer drinking, the cursing or the aggressiveness and you using the "n" word all the time."

"It's Mr. Donaldson constantly berating me and those idiots I work with. I can't show any weakness to those Neanderthals."

She should have divorced me then but like the angel she is she tried. I dabbled with women's clothes and pranced around and talked in a woman's voice. It was a humiliating disaster. She didn't want me on the internet looking at black cocks but it got to be the only way I could cum.

Finally, I broke down crying and she held me, and we kissed and she said she liked me when I was vulnerable, and I let her in and needed her. I begged her to help me. Whatever she decided to do, just do it, I'd see a psychiatrist or pay for one of those sex ther****ts. Later she made me agree to stop any girlie stuff that's why she was teasing about the panties.

Now I was standing in front of her waiting to find out what else was making her smile.

"I'm going up to the beauty shop to tan. Will you drive me?"

"Can I get out of my work clothes? These dirty jeans are wet with sweat and my shirt stinks."

"It'll only take a minute, baby," she said and gave me a kiss. "I'll be right back."

I waited a minute or so then the doorbell rang. A big black body builder stood in the doorway.

"Hi," I said into the angriest looking face I'd seen in a long time. I thought maybe he ran out of gas or his car broke down.

"Open up the door," he said.

"Sure," I answered trying to stay friendly while wondering why he was there. In our part of the county there weren't any black people. As soon as I opened the door, the man came inside and stood over me.

"I'm Dunn," he said.

"Hi, I'm Terry." I reached out to shake his hand. He looked over my shoulder. Gina came into the living room holding my fuck pillow.

I completely understood the fight or flight mechanism at that moment. I was a flighter. We didn't have to do what he was about to do for me to be clear about my inadequacy as a man.

My heart throbbed and I felt like I'd just been caught stealing. Dunn loomed over me. I was incapacitated with dread and fear. That's why black men with huge cocks were just fantasies. There was not a thread of excitement in it at that moment. He was there to do the unthinkable.

I took the pillow from her, the pillow that I put up under my stomach so my pussy was at the perfect angle to catch and hold as much black cum as would fit in there and I wanted it to be filled to the brim...in my fantasies.

"Go to the bedroom, Terry," Dunn said.

This guy outweighed me by at least a hundred pounds all of it thick taut black muscle. There could only be so many alpha males. Even among them he was at the top of the pyramid. He was not offering me options so I went and stood inside the door of the bedroom hoping that it would satisfy him but knowing it wouldn't.

"Put the pillow up on the bed," he said. "Now strip."

When I hesitated, he sucked in a breath that bulged out his chest. I started out of my clothes down to my boxers.

"Get them panties off."

My little cock poked up but only for a second. I caught a glance of my hairy man body in the mirror and it filled me with disgust...even my beard was coming in. I was a pathetic little queer made to stand naked in front of a big black stud while my wife was in the house. I was a fag about to have a man invade my hairy butthole. My cock retracted to a nub.

"Get up on your pillow," he said then dropped his track pants revealing the thick black cock hanging between his legs. He looked more like he belonged with the other stallions in a horse corral and I wasn't an open mare. That thing would rip me apart.

The reality of seeing one in person differed from the images on the internet. It terrified me like a lion's roar. It paralyzed me from resisting. I got up on the pillow and put my ass in the air. He tugged his muscle shirt over his head. He opened the chest at the end of our bed and squirted lube into his hand and on his cock.

"Grab them cheeks."

I squeezed and pulled myself wide open using all my strength. He pushed a finger up my ass then two. He mounted me. His weight pressed me into the bed. I lie completely covered by a black man with his cock pushed against my pussy his arms shoved up under mine his hot breath on my neck.

"Go on and use your left hand to put it in, Terry."

The puny banker in the Shawshank Redemption fought a prison ****. I just stripped and spread my cheeks and now I was inserting the cock inside me. All men deluded themselves into believing they were the dominant male until a moment f***ed them to prove it. That moment demonstrated my status as a submissive little bitch. I offered to be bred.

His black rod felt huge but almost anything was huge compared to my cock. The few times I played with dildos they didn't comfortably fit and they seemed smaller than him.

"Get that dick in you," he said pressing me down immobilizing everything except the hand that guided his thrusts until I positioned him at my rosebud.

The feeling of the head of his cock ready to penetrate me was thrilling and humiliating and frightening at the same time.

Every man knows what it means to get fucked in the ass. I didn't have to think about that. In another second, I was losing any claim to some kind of superior manhood. Dunn pushed and I was opened. His fat headed cock entered beyond the rings and I gasped out.

"See how easy you took that cock? Most mothers can't my dick. You were made for breeding. It ain't hurting you is it?"

"No," I said through unsteady breaths. The moment of being opened rushed so many emotions into me I thought I might hyperventilate.

"You can't go back now. You done been took. You can't be a man lying on a bed with a black cock in your ass. Do you want me to go on and finish?"

"Yes," I whimpered.

Dunn moved his hips but didn't go any deeper. He kept all his weight on me and I was pinned to the bed with him covering my whole body. Even his legs were over mine.

I heard Gina start my 4x4.

Her trip took about forty five minutes and that was the time he drilled my ass. He stopped twice for more lube but mercilessly nailed my ass for the rest of the time. I leaked my pillow soaking wet with my pre-cum and he went to the balls on me a few times.

When Gina came back into the house Dunn started pumping me until he dumped a searing hot load into my once virgin ass. As he was spraying me Gina pushed her hand under me and grabbed my cock. With a few pulls I shot probably as much cum into the pillow.

The release brought down any excitement in me. My wife watched me be black bred. I recoiled at the thought of being fucked especially with hairy legs and a smelly body. There was no better way to prove my worthlessness.

"Leave us, Gina. We've got to finish."

With her out of the room, he held me still. "Feel that cum soaking up into you. Be still now Terry and take this load. You ain't fucked until I slip out. Your body knows when the cum's done its work. Right now I'm knotted up in that ass."

His body continued to dominate mine and I felt tiny in his arms...possessed. It was the first genuinely feminine sensation I ever had. It didn't make me any less anxious to be out from under him, for him to withdraw the spear impaling me.

"Terry, you've got to lay still and take that cum. You're making me horny again and I'll have to seed you a second time. Let nature take its course."

It was too late. Dunn's cock got hard again and he pumped me another forty minutes. My back and legs were drenched in sweat when he shot his second load into me.

"You've been blacked a second time now, Terry. Take this one in. It's got to be uncomfortable under me unless you're willing."

I closed my eyes and as soon as I let go a little I let go. His weight felt good on me. I loved being blanketed in black. My little cunt seemed to want to milk him then it settled down.

"Oh, now that's a girl. Now we're getting somewhere. Good girl, Terry. Relax. Oh man my cock is falling into you now. I'm painting that pussy with cum girl...take it all."

My body accepted him. I accepted a black cock and his sperm inside me. It soaked into my body like the sweat from this hulking black man soaked into my skin.

"Nobody takes your little cherry," he said. "You've got to surrender it and that's what I'm feeling now. Are you surrendering your manhood, Terry?"

"Yes," I said.

"Are you getting black bred?"

"Yes."

His cock slipped out a few minutes later and he was off the bed and into the bathroom turning on the shower before I could breathe.

"Make me something to eat, Terry," he said after coming back to the door. "Don't get any crazy thoughts. Submit to everything or you'll be right back up on that pillow."

I looked around for clothes to put on but he shooed me down the hall naked.

"Ain't nothing gonna leak out. I packed you good and tight. Come home clean from now on."

I stood for another moment taking in that I was going to be a regular fuck for Dunn.

"Go on," he said a little more insistently. It scared me running down the hall like a scalded dog.

CHAPTER TWO

Gina sat at the kitchen table as I hurried into the kitchen. If there were any way to feel more humiliated I couldn't think of it. Sweat covered, hairy, walking on quivering legs from a long butt fucking. A load of cum in my ass so huge I wondered why it didn't slosh when I walked.

The terror of being on the bed again kept me going. After flittering around a bit, I froze realizing I was as worthless as a cook as I was as a man.

"Put a potato in the oven and go out and start the grill. Make him a steak," Gina said as if in some kind of emotionless trance all the sweetness drained from her voice. I accepted at that moment, she was gone.

As I came in from starting the grill, Dunn walked into the dining room clean from a shower his cock swinging between his legs. Our front door stood open. The screen door was glass top to bottom.

"You want to suck that cock don't you?"

I nodded yes in front of Gina.

"Get on with supper. You white bois and sucking cock. Damn, it's all you think about. Well I can tell you that you ain't sucking this dick until you accept that you aren't a man."

I ran around the kitchen naked and got a little emotional and I almost cried once but pulled it together enough to serve Dunn.

"Now, I can't look at your ugly ass and eat so stand behind me and let me talk to you."

He took a bite of his steak and glanced over his shoulder.

"What man lets a nigger just come into his house he don't know? What other house in this neighborhood is that going to happen? These motherfuckers got shotguns. Did I threaten you into putting your fuck pillow up on the bed?"

"No."

"I mean, you've got to know you're getting a cock in your ass at that point. Did you complain?"

"No."

"You let a big black buck crawl on top of you and put his cock in your ass. You're not a man Terry. Can we agree on that?"

"Yes."

"Be honest, Gina. Did that look like gay sex in there...a big hairy dude on another hairy dude?"

"Yes."

Dunn couldn't have hurt me with his cock more than it hurt to see my wife at that moment. She was ashamed.

"Hold on here," Dunn said chewing a piece of steak as he spoke. "This is a fucking riddle or something. Terry, are you gay? Do you want to dump your wife to be the wife of a hairy black man and have hairy sex?"

"No."

"Do you want to be a woman and get a sex change?"

"No"

"Do you want to have sex with that gorgeous woman over there?"

"Yes, I love Gina with all my heart."

"Calm down there, Terry," Dunn said. "See, just cause you been took don't mean you lost all your fire, it just means you ain't a man."

Dunn started cutting another piece of his steak then stopped. "We're almost there. I think we're close to solving this riddle. If you ain't a man why am I laying on top of a hairy dude? Isn't that disgusting to you?"

"Yes."

"So you're carrying my load painted all over the inside of you and you're walking around acting like you are a big boss man ordering truckers around and driving that four wheel drive and saying "nigger" and cursing around your wife. Do you see the problem?"

"Yes."

Dunn finished eating while I stood behind him accepting the truth. He savored his steak and his dominance over me and I trembled standing behind him and took it with my pretty white wife watching. Why would she ever want to have sex with me again?

When Dunn finished his food I took his plate over to the sink, washed it and let it drain.

"Come over here, Terry. Look at me." Dunn grabbed my ass and pulled me up next to him.

"I like you," he said. He patted my belly. "It takes strong insides to admit what you admitted. I see you white bois running around acting a fool hiding the truth. They're sucking a dick at the x-rated shop then calling out 'nigger' this and 'nigger' that to their buddies at the bar with the stain of cum in their mouths. It's no way to live b*****r. Are you going to give up all of that old bullshit?"

"Yes," I said.

He held me in place and made me look him in the eye.

"I'm going to come over here and give you your treatments. My black seed is like sissy vitamins but don't let me come in here tomorrow and see you fronting like a girl. You know what I'm talking about."

I stood silent.

"If you are a girl do you got to pretend to be a girl? Does a girl say she's going to wear women's clothes?"

"No."

"I don't want to see some fag ass walk on you or a fake high voice or painted toe nails. None of that shit." He grabbed my ass, turned it toward him and spanked it.

"That's my ass whenever and wherever I want it. That's all we're talking about here. Gentle, rough, anyway I want it. You want me to want that ass, don't you?"

"Yes."

"Riddle solved. I'm the superior male. You're the sissy here to serve me with your mouth and your ass and any other thing to make me happy. Gina don't like you acting like a macho asshole. The people you work with don't either. You're not a macho asshole or gay or a woman. You're a sissy."

"Gina, do you love that sissy standing behind me?"

"With all my heart," she said.

"Look, we figured it out with time to spare." Dunn got up and said, "Let's go watch some tv Gina."

She followed him into the living room and turned on the television. I went to the refrigerator and got him a beer. Joanie stepped inside when I entered the room.

"Don't move a muscle Terry," Dunn said. "This woman is here to help you."

Joanie hated me. She'd been trying to break up our marriage since it began. She felt like I stole her bar buddy away from her because Gina wasn't out whoring around with her every night.

I was a stinking hairy naked mess holding a beer for the black man that just butt fucked me for two hours. It felt like I had a pound of cum in my ass and my mortal enemy was doing her best not to gawk.

"Go, Terry," Dunn said never taking his eyes off the television. "I don't want your fucking beer. Go learn to be you. You're a sissy. It's no big fucking deal."

By the time I made it to the bedroom, I was bawling.

"Go start a hot bubble bath Terry...shhhh sweetie, go on and go," Joanie said. She guided me to the bathroom then stepped back. There was a discussion going on that I could not hear over the sound of the tub filling.

"Look, Gina, he's a blubbering mess. I'm going to get him calmed down so ya'll are just gonna have to deal with it. I don't give a fuck how big or mean Dunn thinks he is."

Joanie came back into the bathroom holding an enema bag.

"Aaaaat, don't say a word...stop your crying...give me a kiss."

As soon as I touched her lips, she pulled her face away and told me how to clean myself and left me alone until I was in the tub. Knowing that I was getting fucked again I spent over an hour getting all my hair off then cleaned up my toes and fingernails.

Joanie came into the bedroom and slipped some bootie shorts over my feet and said, "Dunn went home, sweetie." She kissed my cheek and led me up the hall to the living room. Gina rolled back the area rug. Joanie stripped off her low rise jeans. Her shorts matched mine.

"We're going to take it really slow, Terry. See my hips moving. That's the only move we're doing tonight. Forget all that bullshit about finding yourself. Let's dance to be happy."

To cap off a night of humiliation, I immediately poked against the material of the shorts at the sight of Joanie's lower body. Joanie had the most irresistibly sexy little waist and hips. She ignored my hard on and held her hands on my hips. Gina turned on some ghetto music.

"Don't think just watch me, follow the way my hands are moving you and keep doing it once I let go of you."

Joanie's hands made my cock strain against the material and looking at her tiny little hips gyrating made it worse. She was a five foot two skinny little red headed spitfire that I'd always harbored the urge to fuck the shit out of.

She popped me hard on the butt. "Terry, concentrate dammit. I promise I'll fuck the shit out of you. Quit thinking about me and move."

During the second song I noticed she had taken her hands off of me and it felt natural to keep moving even when I thought about it a little. She started walking still using the same movement. Then she spun around and dipped and moved and twisted her hips more.

"Try to walk out of it one time," she said.

When I moved up to her she said, "Fantastic, Terry."

"He was always a good dancer," Gina said. "That's enough for tonight. Go to bed Terry."

"Thanks, Joanie. I'm sorry for crying," I said and went over and hugged her. "I'm sorry for being such a dick to you all these years."

"Come on, Gina," Joanie said. "He's being so nice and he's so cute in those shorts...At least let me blow him."

They both laughed and Joanie hugged me one more time. "I'm sorry sweetie. I love you...forty five minutes a night. We've got to get your little waist tight and that butt a little bigger. This weekend we'll start moving you around."

I got into bed naked and Gina came to me and held me.

"I don't know what to say. I never expected what happened. I told Dunn you'd never let him in the door. You just took the pillow and went back there."

I got a little teary and put my head to her chest.

"I asked Joanie to come over because I thought you'd throw him out. Her little waist is just like yours so I wanted you to get that you can be girlie without looking like me. Once you led Dunn to the bedroom, I forgot to call her."

"It was fun to dance with Joanie. I always wanted to fuck her. That's why I was so mean to her and called her a slut."

"Terry, Joanie is a slut. She would have fucked you right there."

We both giggled and she pulled my face up to hers but I couldn't look her in the eye.

"You were disgusted with me when I was standing behind Dunn. I saw it in your eyes. I don't feel worthy to be your man."

"Stop, right there, Terry...My man has been gone for a long time. I was looking at what I put up with for the last few years and I was disgusted with myself. Tonight is the first night I've wanted you in a long time. I'm a sweet simple girl that wants a sweet simple guy to grow old with."

The final humiliation was being unable to get hard lying in bed with the world's hottest woman. I let her down again. How many more chances would I get before her eyes turned to the mountain of men better than me?

CHAPTER THREE

In the mornings, I usually got up the exact amount of time it took to make it to work at my dispatch job at the lumber company. At best, I ran my finger across my teeth on the drive. Work or not, Gina got up at four thirty.

Buried under an avalanche of humiliation and feeling the ache of a sore ass I curled away from the sound of the alarm.

Gina pressed up behind me.

"I love you, Terry, and that means I'm not going to hold your hand while you drown. From this exact moment forward, you've got to show me you're going to try. If you're the person I married, you'll brush yourself off and do what it takes to be happy."

We spent the first half hour doing yoga and most of it I worried about how stupid I looked then the soothing sounds and the aroma candles got me settled down. We soaked together in the tub and started talking then Gina put a deep clean mask on my face and shaped my eyebrows. Every time I said it hurt she kissed me so I started saying it hurt before the tweezers got near my face. We laughed together, just the two of us, for the first time in ages and ended with green gunk all over us from kissing off my mask.

Right before I walked out the door Joanie called and asked about me. Gina had pride in her eyes when she spoke about me.

The little bubble of bliss built up that morning burst the moment I pulled on the lot. It was nine long hours in the withering heat standing on baking red clay fighting with a bunch of macho assholes all day long. My boss Mr. Donaldson was all over me about our sinking numbers.

When I got home, Dunn pulled in behind me. I banged my head against the headrest. The last thing I needed was a literal ass pounding after the one I took at work all day. He blocked me into the driveway and he was getting out of his car. I had no choice but to get it over with.

Dunn was following me up to the door when my neighbor Mike came out on his porch.

"Terry," he yelled staring at Dunn. "Got a minute?"

"I will in a little bit. I'll stop by after dinner."

Dunn followed me into the house. I went directly to the bedroom, got naked and got on the bed. I wanted to shower first but did as I knew he wanted. He wanted me to suffer a nasty smelling sweaty fuck because I didn't think to get clean before coming home.

Dunn patted my ass.

"That's a good start, Terry."

As he lubed and mounted me, the compliment and the caring sound of his voice settled me down. Unless a person had been in a place for an entire day in a battle to the death over every tiny little thing, they wouldn't understand.

This was a big dominant buck that could have ass fucked me dry and made me beg for more. He could have humiliated me in any way he wanted. Instead, Dunn genuinely cared about me, he knew I was on the brink and he did something to make me feel good.

"I'm proud of you. Don't you want me to be proud of you?"

"Yes."

"That's your natural sissy instinct. Does your neighbor care if I'm proud of him?"

"No."

"We're getting somewhere Terry," he said then waited for me to put him in my ass. There was no other way of describing it. I was being taken by a black cock.

"Make sure you're ready for cock tomorrow, Terry. I'm not going to use the lube any more."

"Ok, Dunn."

"See, again...that's the natural instinct we know is in there. Just like you accepting that you're going to get this fat dick in your ass without any fighting, stop fighting what's natural for you."

Dunn pushed up my pussy and I accommodated his cock and his weight on me. It sent warmth all through me to think of my little ass being made to take monster cocks. Being built to satisfy the biggest and the strongest male made my cock hard.

"Terry, you little whore. That almost made me cum up in you. I've been training cunts for seven years and ain't one of them took to it like this. Did you feel that?"

"Yes," I said.

As he pumped my ass, it was clear that the part of my life where I could claim being a macho man was over.

He plunged my ass for almost an hour then put his nut inside me. "Good girl. Terry, I can't tell you how proud I am. Yeah, let it soak in like that. I appreciate the shaving and all but that don't make you a sissy. Anyone can shave. Only someone like you can take it like this. You were born for monster cock. Be proud of being able to satisfy me."

Dunn kept me pinned on the bed until I'd been bred then he stood up and I got up to make his dinner. I was doing for my man.

I made rigatoni adding a little oil to the water for the noodles and a pinch of sugar to the canned sauce. I cut up some bread, buttered it and put some garlic on the top then sprinkled parmesan on top just before I served it.

Gina came in the door and walked into the kitchen.

"Hi, boys. How did your treatment go?"

"I was actually enjoying fucking him a few times."

Gina handed Dunn a bottle of pills.

"Terry, Gina got you a prescription for the morning after pill. If you're going to get fucked we can't have you black pregnant now can we? Not with rednecks like Mike as your neighbor."

My cock went to attention at the thought of having to take a pill to keep Dunn from knocking me up. Gina stared right at it. Dunn glanced back and continued eating.

"That was a great dinner, Terry. Get the kitchen cleaned up and make your visit. Gina and I are going to watch that action movie that just came out on DVD."

I went to the bedroom and found a pair of sweatpants and a t-shirt then walked out the backdoor to avoid Dunn seeing me. It really bugged me for Dunn to see me in my old clothes. Mike was standing out on his back porch grilling burgers shirtless drinking a beer.

"What's going on over at your house Terry..?"

"Nothing, Dunn's a friend of mine."

"Well, my pretty blonde headed wife Christine is in the house with our pretty blonde baby girls."

"We're watching a movie."

"You've got a nig...There's a buck in your house with your wife. The next thing you know somebody's going to be having a black baby."

"So you think if you let a black guy into your house, Christine's just going to open her legs for him."

"Watch you mouth, Terry," Mike said. "Of course not, but all them are a bunch of r****ts and thieves. Go over to his house if you want to see him but he don't belong here. Believe me, the whole neighborhood is watching."

Dunn stretched out on the couch naked while I was gone. Gina was sitting next to him in a pair of my boxers and an old t-shirt of mine.

"Come sit in here next to me," Dunn said trying to stay angry but I knew he'd softened to me again. He had trouble being mean to me and that made me fluttery inside.

Rather than try to figure out how to act I sat up straight next to him.

"First thing is I want to see you barefoot no matter what. Barefoot and ready to be bred...Its part of being a sissy. I want you to get comfortable barefoot around me."

The thought of it got my heart beating faster, my cock stiff.

"Stop moving," Dunn said when I tried to hide my boner. "Don't hold back, let that little dicklet poke right out and don't try to hide it or be embarrassed about it. You're thinking about it like you're a man afraid of another man seeing him get hard. It's no big deal. Take that puny little thing out and let us see it."

"That is the cutest little thing," Gina said and bent over and kissed it. "It's darling."

"It is pretty fucking cute, I've got to admit. Now, put it away."

"Come closer. Get as close as you can without touching me..."

It had to be the most uncomfortable five minutes of my life. His presence intimidated me. My body fought against making any physical contact. Though I kept stealing glances at his muscular chest and arms, his ripped abs and fat cock my brain tried to make me avoid it.

"You feel uncomfortable don't you?"

"Yes."

"That's because you're trying to pretend to be a man. Sit there and soak it in. Get comfortable with me being the man and you being here to make me happy. Think about how my cock owns that little pussy. Forget anything but the movie and who you are sitting next to. Gina's a girl and I'm a man. You're here in the middle. Just let you come out."

Most of the movie, I was frantic inside, my chest tight with it tingling on the surface. If I let myself think about Dunn, I got hard and it caused excruciating humiliation. But then the excitement of the movie and the fight scenes distracted me and I got lost in the action. A couple of times I clenched on Dunn's forearm for protection. The last time I let my hand rest there and he let me get comfortable with it.

In the final few minutes, I wanted to be able to lean up next to him with my legs tucked up behind me. This wasn't some fantasy or internet beat off session. I wanted my body tucked into the wrought bicep of a black man.

After the movie, he and Gina hugged and they kissed each other on the cheek. When he walked out the door, I was ready to tell her all my feelings.

"Stop...it's late. Get this house cleaned up. Practice your dancing. You need to soak that nasty cunt for at least an hour in a bubble bath. Get going."

We lie in bed together that night holding each other and being smooth and up close to her felt natural. She couldn't keep her hands off of me and Gina really wanted me again. I'd gotten the snot fucked out of me by a black man and was being his submissive little sissy and Gina wanted me.

My mouth went over to her mouth, her neck, her breasts. I kissed over her belly button and down to her pussy. She loved it when I licked from her ass to her clit. Her pussy was dripping and I poured all of my heart into pleasing her. She only lasted a few minutes before she positioned my tongue at her ass and f***ed my face down. While I fucked her ass with my tongue she used her finger and came so hard she cried out her scream echoed through the house.

We cuddled each other to sl**p with me feeling her aftershocks cupping my hand on her pussy. There seemed like there was a chance our marriage might survive.

CHAPTER FIVE

The next morning, after soaking in my bath, douching and lubing up, I did not want to wear my clothes. I stared at them like they were the devil. My dirt stained jeans and worn saggy shirts looked nasty right of the dryer.

I ironed my church jeans and one of my western shirts and polished my church boots. After throwing on a pair of panties and a tee, I dressed. My fingers were perfectly manicured and my body smooth. The verve in my step translated to a higher friendlier tone as we set the day's schedule.

"Tommy Rae, how are you doing out there this morning? Are you ready to run, come back," I said into the mic.

"Ten four, little buddy...Where am I at today Terry?"

Every trucker from the Southeast coast to Tennessee called me 'little buddy' and it made me crazy. For some reason, I just let go that morning. I was little for goodness sake. Though buddy was what they called the non-threatening male friend of a girl in college, were they supposed to call me "little friend" that sounds even more gay.

"Got a couple of loads at that stand just the other side of Bogalusa...No getting tied up driving five miles an hour on a dirt road today."

"Damn, somebody got fucked last night. Can't nobody get that excited about hauling logs."

As the sun came up in the misty morning I looked out and noticed the purple taffeta beauty of the sky for the first time in years. Our yard spread over eighty acres. We kilned new growth pine into poles of different sizes twenty feet and longer. My office sat at the road in the original little shack twelve by twenty glassed on three sides with a door at each end and one door back to the main building which was much newer and more modern.

I watched trucks come and go all day inspecting the grades of lumber, ensuring our trucks were running legal, scheduling jobs and buying and selling. There were no women in lumber. A few worked the office but I talked with rednecks all day. I made damn good money if I hustled, more than most lawyers out in our part of the county during good times.

While I checked the spot prices of lumber, Steel Dan came into my office. No one came into the office except to complain. If a truck was not rolling, they didn't make money so there was no socializing unless it was on the CB.

"Hey, Terry," he said tipping back his dirty camouflage ball cap. "I like the sound of the chatter this morning. Just wanted to stop in and tell you."

"Thanks, Dan," I said feeling a little heat come up in my cheeks. There was something in the way he looked at me.

"A spoon full of sugar helps the medicine...ain't that what they say?" he asked. "You've got a little more than a spoon of sugar to give don't you?"

Dan was a thick necked country boy with rough hewn hands and hairy knuckles. I wasn't sure what type of sugar he meant but it got me a little chubby.

"I got plenty of it, Dan, and I plan on passing it out from now on. It means a lot that you'd stop a truck to come in and say it in person."

"All right, little buddy. I like the way that sounds."

The energy I put into my job the rest of the day carried through all the drivers and they were nicer to me than they'd ever been. Cheery and joking, it sounded almost flirty. We had another low production day but I felt the beginning of a turnaround.

I was singing a Shania Twain song when Dunn caught up to me turning off the highway. His eyes were on me as he followed me to the door. I walked down the hall imagining what was going to happen and filled my body up with it. My clothes were off and I waited ready for my treatment fresh from a shower at the office before I left.

Once I put Dunn inside my pre-slicked pussy, he asked, "Did you take your morning after pill, Terry?"

"Yes, Mike next door is worried I might have a black baby."

Dunn swatted my ass. I couldn't see his face but I knew he was smiling.

"Hush up, girl. Get your mind on your business."

A second later the sensation of being fucked hit me for the first time. My cunt involuntarily closed on Dunn's cock and it caused the air to come out of me. He stopped pumping and held still for a minute. I lay bathed in the thought of almost making a man cum inside me. I could tell the shape of his cock in my ass and felt the pulsing of his head until it calmed. It made me want to scream out in ecstasy.

Twenty minutes into my pounding, the doorbell rang and someone knocked on the door.

Dunn stopped and stood. "Get up there and see about it."

I threw on my old pajama bottoms and a t-shirt remembering to stay barefoot for my man. It tingled up my body with every step down the hall.

Mike's wife Christine stood at the door. She was tall and gorgeous. She worked at a bank and wore business suits and glasses but was a huge tease around me. There was no reason for her to be wearing a string bikini top so small it barely covered her nipples. Her shorts were less than most bikini bottoms. Mike would have had a heart attack if he saw her like that.

"You're all flushed. Are you working out?" she asked.

"Kind of..."

"I won't bother you then. Mike's on at the fire station tonight. I can't get the grill started but we'll eat something else. The girls always want the lines on their hotdogs."

For the first time in my life, I had empathy from someone. My heart went out to her. She was trapped in a marriage with a dickhead, trapped doing all the work for two little ones, trapped out here in the sticks. I saw the loneliness in her and actually felt her need for contact.

When I started following her, I felt my presence giving her comfort. Of course, she was getting attention in the wrong way, but even that made me feel for her. As I knelt to check the propane and she stooped to spill out what was left in her top, I wanted to grab her and hold her and tell her that I loved her for what she had on the inside. It scared me more than getting fucked in the ass.

"Your propane is out but I'll run over and get mine. Be back in a sec."

"A sec..?"

I didn't answer. I hurried barefoot across the grass then hooked up my tank and started the grill.

"You saved us, Terry. Thanks." Christine made a big production of hugging me too closely. She followed me to the door.

"You seem happier or something. It looks good on you," she said.

"Thanks, Christine. You are my neighborhood favorite. I make excuses to go see you at the bank in your suits and glasses. I hope you don't mind me saying you look pretty like that."

I ran back to the house and rushed to the bedroom tossed off my clothes remembering a time when Gina did the same thing when interrupted by her mother once.

Dunn mounted and I put him back inside. His hot cock in my cold ass felt fabulous. Something about the way I made Christine feel better made me want to do the same for Dunn.

"That's a girl, black cock came into you the way it should for the first time."

I lie down and got fucked and it was magnificent. I got so high I think I might have passed out. Dunn had to put his hand over my mouth twice to quiet me. With him knotted in my ass, I luxuriated in the feeling. I smelled the smells of our sex of his musk and the traces of my bubble bath.

I ran off down the hall and made a salad to go with the pork roast I put into the crock pot before leaving for work. His food hit the table as his butt hit the seat.

He ate his fill and went into the living room and I cleaned up the kitchen and went down the hall to the bedroom. I put on one of Gina's spaghetti tanks and a pair of pajama shorts and checked myself in the mirror. It took a couple of minutes to wash off my feet then I came in and sat at the other end of the couch with my legs up under me.

When I noticed I was trying to be a girl, I put them back to the floor.

"Good girl, Terry. That top looks cute on you."

Gina came through the door.

"Hey sweetheart," I said.

"Hello, yourself," she answered. "How are my two favorite guys?"

"Great, can I get you anything?"

"No, you boys enjoy the game. I'll find my way."

That night, I noticed Dunn. How his body was different than mine. He commanded a room with his presence. His feet were big, mine petite. His hips were muscular and mine rounder and softer. My hands were much smaller in his. I like the way it looked when he clenched them while he was inside me.

By the time I realized I was running my hand up his bicep, he looked at me.

"I'm not mad, Terry. You started off natural. I'm going to let you keep working at it, girl."

"Can I sit here?"

"Do what's natural to you."

When the game ended, I was up against Dunn with my hand in the middle of his chest.

"It was good to see you again, Dunn. Thanks for coming over. I can't wait to see you tomorrow."

Dunn cocked an eyebrow at me. "You're amazing, Terry. This is unbelievable but go ahead and strip for me again."

Though confused, I did it. He pulled off his pants and sat back down.

"Straddle me with your knees on either side and sit down. Put your head here on my chest and hold me around like that. Just sit there and get yourself calmed down...as long as it takes, Terry."

At first I was nervous about my little dick against that massive shaft of his and felt odd about the position. My freshly fucked butthole was spread for anyone to see. I got a little excited to feel the power in his arms and chest but then the comfort of his breathing and his heart beating in my ear. The whole time his heart beat easy until I let myself be taken in a different way.

"It's a tough world out there Terry. All men supposed to be one way and women another. You ain't a woman. I've fucked white bois that needed a sex change. You love pussy and you love your wife. And you love doing for me...right?"

"Yes."

"Nothing wrong with it. This been going on all through history. It's been going on around you but everyone's f***ed to be undercover. There's a wide range. I'm at one end, that beautiful wife of yours is at the other end."

I laid there listening and letting go. I tried to give back to Dunn like he was giving to me, to put the same feeling back into him.

"Them boys at work is resisting what they know ain't natural, Terry. Take care of them like you take care of me. That's what sissies do. There's nothing wrong with it."

In bed that night Gina asked, "What happened? You looked so content in his lap like that."

I didn't say anything to her, I kissed her and we made love like never before. Gina let go and was wild with me. It was like when we first got together but in those days she stayed restrained for fear of what I might think. No matter how many times I told her it was ok.

That night she f***ed me to bite her nipples hard and she scratched my ass and bit my nipples and f***ed me to stop fucking her and eat her while she was cumming.

The second time she came she nearly bit my finger off when I tired to cover her cries. She dug her heels into to my thighs driving me into her when I came. We lie breathless and exhausted and we fell for each other again just in a deeper way than before. Gina was showing me more of her as I was doing the same and it was beautiful.

Around one in the morning the phone rang and I answered.

"Put Gina on the phone," a man said. I could hear the noise of the slot machines in the background.

I handed the phone to Gina.

"Who..?" she asked. "Brandon I'm not working tonight, I'm in bed."

I couldn't hear what the person said.

"I'm sorry but I'm not allowed to meet a guest of the casino...goodnight Brandon."

"Who was that?"

"One of the high rollers, someone must have given him our number. He's a nice guy but he's not used to having to accept a polite no."

"Why didn't you tell him you were married?"

Gina scorched me with her stare. "I'm following company policy. The truth is that they are twice as persistent if I use that for an excuse."

CHAPTER SIX

Gina reassured me all morning until it got her a little irritated but I apologized before it turned into a fight. I kept the windows down on the truck and felt the breeze and the next thing I knew I was singing girl country and feeling soft and pretty. My body looked and moved much better from all the yoga and dancing.

It exacerbated the situation with my clothes. Nothing I wore to work felt right and my haircut sucked too.

There were other undeniable the changes going on. I listened to the guys now rather than waiting until a break so I got to interject what I wanted to say. It bled over into my phone dealings and the willingness to hear people out made for good business and pleasant exchanges even when we couldn't come to terms.

My transition toward accepting my natural instincts seemed to be outrunning what might be acceptable in the deepest part of the Bible belt. That scared me too.

At work, the guys squawked over each other as soon as I made my first call. They were all eager to help me out. It made it easier to trade and get our prices higher and they ended up making more money too. I was so motivated I called accounts we lost to competitors and worked on them until we locked in more business.

When Ralph brought his first load on the yard, I ran out rather than walk. I expected him to throw the manifest out like normal. Instead he reached his arm out the window and helped me up.

"Just wanted to say hello," he said. "I made sure they gave me the good stuff today."

Sure enough, all the logs passed grade. Normally we wasted an hour picking through his loads and then I wasted another two hours trying to sell below grade logs.

When I went to hand him the paper I jumped up on the step and said, "Hey, those are going to make some good looking poles, thanks."

"Don't try to sweet talk me by complimenting my big pole," he said smiling but the smile disappeared and he gave a nervous chuckle. "I'm just playing little buddy."

I patted Ralph on the arm. "Why's everyone got to be so sensitive? It was funny and it made me feel good, Ralph. I know you meant well by it. Thanks for brightening my day."

Later, I was chatting with one of the guys and a voice walked over the conversation to say, "Somebody got another ball slapping last night. Look around for the one walking bowlegged."

I stopped and bought flowers for Gina and timed it so that Dunn was on the road behind me for all of the drive. It made me feel comforted, protected...I squirmed in my seat thinking about getting fucked. My big 4x4 truck with a twelve inch lift kick and knobby tires stopped being me at that moment. I doubt it ever was.

He was on me as we walked up the drive. My neighbors had to know I was getting black fucked nightly. Mike was on his porch cleaning his shotgun.

In the bedroom, it took barely a minute for me to be out of my clothes and have a fat headed cock up my ass. That night, Dunn started being tender to me telling me "good girl" over and over and one time got me moving my ass some until I messed up. He stilled me and went right back to work until I caught all of his cum inside me. Dunn got so into it he pulled my hair as she shot off.

I prepped that morning to be able to bake scratch biscuits before he sat down to his plate of red beans, sausage and rice. He wore his track pants for the first time. All of us were getting comfortable with me being his little sissy to fuck.

As I stood behind him, I heard the door open and Gina and Joanie walked into the dining room.

"Can I get ya'll something to eat? I've got scratch made biscuits and red beans."

"Oh my gosh," Gina said as she saw the flowers waiting for her. Her eyes got wet as she picked up the vase.

"Let me fuck that little sweetheart, Gina...it's making me crazy."

"It's all mine," Gina said. "Thank you, Terry."

"Dish out something for your wife and let me get my hands on you," Joanie said walking up on me. "Damn, I'm already seeing that waist getting pretty. You need to buy some tits like mine."

Joanie took me into the living room and stripped down to her bra and bootie shorts. Without a bra her perky breasts and hard nipples showed through the thin material. I loved her tiny little waist. She had a skinny body and ass like me.

We danced with her hands on my hips and she got me so charged up I forgot about anything but moving. She f***ed me to look into her eyes and my body followed her body as we went all over the dance floor.

The next thing I knew Dunn had his hands up on my hips and danced behind me. He spun me around and we moved together for an entire song.

"That was hot," Dunn said. "I'm gonna have to fuck one of you."

"Cool your heels over on the couch, cowboy. Fancy's got herself some dancing to do."

Gina went and curled up next to Dunn wearing him out talking about the flowers and Joanie got me moving again and we went down the hallway. "Same rhythm just step directly in front of you touch the ball of your foot, twist, keep that foot bottom up and exposed until you crossover and put the other one in front...Stop hyping your hips you slut."

We practiced until I could go up, spin, and go back down the hallway. I'd never used those muscles before so I was spent after ten minutes. I fell onto the bed exhausted and exhilarated. I couldn't stop giggling. Joanie fell on top of me soaked with sweat. I felt free of my old self at that moment. I felt her body. It was lithe and pretty and so was mine. I'd never felt so loving and close to a woman I wasn't fucking. We were all so happy. We were too young to be miserable.

***

If only that feeling would have lasted. My treatments continued through Friday and it was a long weekend of feeling empty in my bum.

Gina worked the prime shifts on Friday and Saturday nights. I made the huge mistake of insisting upon meeting her on her break on Saturday after a day alone where my remorse over giving up life as a man and the petty little things at work and my inferiority to the men hawking her got the best of me.

Dane, the huge black security officer held the velvet rope as I approached.

"I'm going to be nice because I love Gina," he said. "You ain't a high roller so go gamble until her break, Terry."

The fact I wasn't good enough to go where she was surrounded by men made me want to mortgage our house for the money to put down for a single hand.

"Let me just see her," I said bowing my chest out.

"Go," he said.

I had the misfortune of turning into Ricki, a professional comedian with a show at the casino where he made twenty thousand a night.

"Hey how's it going biggest mistake of Gina's life? Dane, I'm all for social welfare but this is out of control. He'd be happy to fuck a schnauzer...or have one fuck him. Which redneck Republican should I vote for to get you off the public dole, Terry? Have you no shame for taking charity?"

He nudged me out of the way.

"I think the nickel slots are in the corner. Let me see if I can't talk Gina into coming up to my speed so she's not shopping her ass at a casino Friday nights to put a new shifter knob on that short man's four wheel drive."

"Hi, baby," Gina said as she walked down the steps to the snapping heads of every person in the casino. It took a minute for the wives to get their looks before they started beating the arms of their husbands. The guys just kept looking as Gina hugged me and said hello to Ricki and sent him on his way.

We walked arm and arm to the little lounge next to the high roller area. Gina whispered in my ear, "I feel so sorry for Ricki. He's so insecure. He'd be really cute if he'd just get over it."

We ate and she was always so excited at work, her eyes bright from all the compliments and tips for doing a good job. She had the casino owners wrapped around her little finger but didn't even know it. All the other girls had to take their breaks in the back but they paid for Gina to sit at the bar and gave us our meal. She was sweet and everyone loved her. I felt like an idiot for trying to deny her so much happiness.

I thought about poor Christine and realized I was worse than Mike. It was time to grow up and I decided right there to put my full heart into it.

We spent time together at church and Sunday afternoon but I got a little bitchy again toward the end of Sunday night. My clothes seemed stupid and I hated my hair. The frustration of it built all day.

"I'm sorry Gina," I said as I came out of my bath with my hair up in a towel and one wrapped around my body. "I've been a little bitch all day."

Gina smiled and looked up from painting her toenails.

"Did you hear what you just called yourself? You are becoming such a sissy girl. Look at you with your fluffy towels pink from a hot bubble bath."

"I feel so stupid in my clothes now but there's no way I can go out in a dress. That's not me either. Maybe I should just start with my hair. I want to cry when I look in the mirror. It will take forever to grow out and now I can see how stupid that wig looks."

"We can get you a much more natural looking wig if you want but it won't take long until we can start shaping up your hair into something that suits you."

"I have the day off tomorrow because of the holiday maybe I'll go to New Orleans and have a look."

"There are plenty of shops much closer. The one by the hospital helps cancer patients."

"I'm still not that ready," I said.

"Yet..?"

"It's not even to the point of saying, 'Yet' yet."

Rather than pretend I could convince myself to wear a dress or something like that, I put on a pair of Gina's old jeans that sagged because I had no butt and a fitted light blue v-neck Lycra tee and a pair of her Keds that looked the exact same as the men's shoe. It was more gay than girl. A funk came over me before I started the truck.

On the road at my normal work time I arrived in the shopping district by ten just when the stores opened but by that time I sat in the car disgusted with myself for letting a black goon **** me and my stupid clothes and standing in front of Joanie with a sore asshole and sitting in a monster truck looking gay.

"Are you getting out?" A policewoman said after knocking on the window. "I'm writing you a ticket unless you feed the meter."

"Sorry," I said and opened the door. When I look back on it, that woman f***ed the deciding turn in my life.

As I had imagined there weren't any other people out shopping for wigs at that time in the morning. It took two or three tries at different stores until I felt comfortable enough to engage a guy behind the counter.

"Don't worry. We all had to suffer through the first time," he said. "Take a deep breath and tell me your name." He introduced himself as Jan and explained he was a drag queen with a long running show in the Quarter. He didn't look feminine at all.

"Terry, what are you going for?"

"These clothes, my hair...I don't feel right in this or what I used to wear and I'm not wearing a dress...I know I'm not making sense. I'm standing in here and I don't even know about the wig now."

"Congratulations you're in the one percent of people that know who they are."

"I don't think you can go out on that limb."

Jan walked around the counter and locked the door and turned off the sign.

"If you've got five minutes, we'll try something and if you don't like it, it will take a minute to fix."

Jan put a baseball cap on my head and did my make-up. In five minutes, he spun me around and I looked exactly how I imagined myself. It was so shocking I kept touching my face to assure it was me.

"You're a sissy. You're pretty enough and have the shape to wear anything and look fantastic. All we did is emphasize the fem features. I neutralized your face, lined your eyes and thickened your already pretty lashes. There are a couple of tricks to give you more defined cheekbones and color without looking made up. Women would kill for those lips so all they need is a touch of richness and some gloss."

"Natural is what I'm going for. I want to look down-to-earth pretty," I said.

"Could you walk outside like this right now?"

"Yes...except for these stupid clothes and I'm not wild about the hat."

"If we solve those problems, would you go with that look at work?"

"That's a bigger problem."

We tackled the make-up first. Jan spent another thirty minutes showing me how to do it and sold me everything I needed. It was expensive but I bought it on the spot.

"Will this come off? I'm sweating all day long."

"You can take five cocks to the face at the same time without a smudge but the cleanser takes it right off. Where do you work?"

"The guys there are really nice to me...I run the yard at the pole kiln."

Jan laughed. "Don't be so defensive of your men...You're looking for something to wear to work?"

"It's an impossible situation. I can't wear a dress, not because of the reaction but because it's not me. I don't want to freak everyone out. I can't not be what I am. What does a sissy wear?"

"Follow me."

As soon as I saw the façade, my heart skipped and I felt girl giddy. It was unlike any sensation I had trying to be a man.

"My suspicion is confirmed, you're a little cowgirl."

I called Gina to ask and she said, "Buy it all, baby."

I bought ten pairs of jeans mostly mid-rise and faded skinny or skinny with a boot cut. Jan got me to try every shirt in my size and I bought a bunch of sleeveless and long sleeve snap ups, the cutest turquoise centered silver belt buckle and two pairs of boots with a bunch of spaghetti tees in matching and complementary colors.

The tees got me to try on a sheer boysenberry and gold blouse with bell sleeves and lattice edges. I got a big topaz cross necklace. That prompted me to put on my black tee and match it with another sheer lace top with gold and silver threads. The sales girl brought out a turquoise, fuchsia and white beautiful paisley patterned mesh lace blouse and it made the list.

My favorite was a sleeveless cantaloupe plaid snap up shirt with mid-rise faded skinny jeans with a vintage "Keep on Truckin" belt buckle. It had an old Mack truck on it. I was walking in my bare feet when Jan stopped me.

"No, don't look in the mirror yet," Jan said. "Close your eyes and turn."

Jan put a cowboy hat on me and said, "Open."

It was the exact picture I had in my mind. The pinch front drop brim hat solved the hair problem. I was pretty. I never realized how full and pouty my lips were. I went crazy. The saleslady pierced my ears and put in some hoops. I got a thumb ring, a toe ring, a couple of silver bracelets and a leather strap necklace with a bunch of different charms to put on it. I got ones that spelled out 'cowgirl.' She put a turquoise leather band around the hat for free. While she was putting it on I saw a Peterbilt emblem belt buckle and bought it too.

The cash register was asking for a break when Jan rolled and tied a bandana around my neck.

"Oh, my god, it's given me the perfect idea for a hot day," I said. The saleslady snipped the tags off the shirt and jeans and I threw the old clothes and shoes away.

Jan walked me back to the wig store.

"I feel so bad. I only bought the make-up."

"Don't. You're the one in a million the store was opened to serve. Most never get to the point where you are. It's not an act of courage for you to dress the way you are. It's you."

"Maybe I'm going to regret it but it doesn't scare me at all to go to work like this."

I started back to the car when the idea of wearing a thong entered my mind. I veered over one street to a lingerie store. There were a few women browsing in the store but I was in a hurry so I went to talk to the young girl behind the counter.

"I just need some thongs. The problem is that I'm a solid size five leaning to a four so I'm stuck having to try things on and you can't get a good idea trying them on over underwear."

She didn't answer. She stared at my neck. I didn't have the bandana on so I wondered what she was looking at.

"There's an easy solution. I'll grab a bunch and meet you in the dressing room."

The girl came around with a drawer full of pretty thongs. I wanted to match them with some of my shirts and do some complimentary colors.

"Put on these pantyhose," she said. "They have a lining and kind of go up your butt so no one buys them but it works perfect for trying things on."

Something in the way she kept assessing my face finally snapped me out of it. It came to me that she was looking at my Adam's apple.

"I'm sorry I'm staring," the girl said. "It's so rude of me. You're so pretty."

"Will you help me match my new shirts?"

The girl instantly stopped feeling guilty and started picking things out of my bags determined to help me.

On the way back to Mississippi I was still high from spending all the money and finding a style but as that wore off I just felt like me. Joanie and I talked on the CB about my new clothes until the guys started stepping on our conversations. We flipped channels but everyone was following.

It took a few hours to pack up all my old clothes and fill the closet with the new stuff. I was in the house searching for what I was going to make Dunn for supper when the doorbell rang.

Christine stood at the door. She shot glances left and right and walked into the house and shut my front door.

"You look good enough to eat, Terry. The k**s are out back swimming. I was mowing grass and saw you pull into the driveway. Can't stay...I...Love...It."

I watched her until she went back to mowing and when I turned my head Dunn was walking up the driveway. I knew he was watching when I kicked out of my boots.

He followed my body down the hall. I made sure he saw my feet bottoms as I walked. My dancing paid off. It was the first time I felt the bull in him. This was no longer a chore. He wanted my monster black cock taking pussy.

I stripped got up on my pillow and he plunged into me without me using my hand to guide him in. He ferociously fucked me fast and hard and drained three days back-up of cum into my welcoming cunt. He held a moment inside me.

"I don't want to spill any," he said then withdrew in an agonizingly slow movement. He penetrated me the full length of his shaft then drew out in the same slow way.

"You are full to the top but I've got to have more of that little ass, Terry." He dropped onto me and I accepted him.

I was so relaxed and into the feeling and so wanting to make him feel as good as he made me feel I didn't notice my body was moving with his. Even aware of what was happening I didn't screw it up. I let my body respond naturally until he held my hips.

"This is a treatment, baby. Looking and moving like you do, you'll get plenty of chances to fuck. Hold still for me now pretty girl."

The sound of him calling me baby ran all through me. I felt it in my toes. He kept on until he flooded me again and I relished every second of our time knotted up together.

Dinner was ready when Dunn appeared from the shower. I loved how comfortable he was in our house. It got me excited about making a happy little home for him. I started homemade cookies while he ate and we had cookies and milk while we watched a movie.

Mike worked his shift at the fire station so I made enough for Christine and the girls. Everyone was so excited, it got me giddy. While the little ones ate, she walked up to me and I held her and said, "You're the world's best mom."

When Gina and Joanie walked in I had my head on Dunn's shoulder, my fingers in the waistband of his tracksuit and he had his hand d****d over my knee.

Before jumping up to warm something for them to eat, I kissed Dunn's shoulder. It was the second step toward Gina when what I'd done hit me. I burst into to tears and ran into the master bathroom and sat crying on the toilet with the door locked.

Joanie used the tool to jimmy the door open.

"Dunn went home, sweetie. It's ok." She started a bubble bath and kissed my forehead. "Let's get you in the bath, Terry."

Joanie stripped me and helped me into the tub. She shut off the water and put a hot washcloth over my face. "It's easier to talk with your face covered."

"I kissed Dunn on the shoulder. I didn't mean to. I got so lost in being...happy. It came out of me instinctively. It was how I kiss Gina just to let her know I'm going to be thinking of her while I'm gone."

Joanie switched the towels on my face before the first one got cold. "Dunn's not mad."

"I was so down this morning then everything went so perfect then I felt like a total fag when I kissed him."

She pulled the cloth off my face and kissed me. "You've got thirty minutes. We're going to dance. Not because you're a fag or a girl, because it's just fucking fun. I'll go home tonight and get off thinking about sucking your cock."

CHAPTER SEVEN

Joanie cured me. The three of us had so much fun I felt deliriously happy. I'd never been so full of life. Fucking Gina that night, we broke the headboard and giggled until I had to go to the bathroom and pee.

I got up at four thirty and filled our cooler with ice and water and rolled ice into a bunch of bandanas. While I was soaking in the tub, Gina came in naked and got into the bath with me. "Gosh you look pretty," she said then came forward and kissed me.

"I can't wait to do your make-up," I said to her. "Will you let me? I thought about it all morning."

"All your clothes are so fantastic. You little bitch, I love your style. Now I want to steal it."

"Wear whatever you want," I said. "Or we can go shop for you."

"So what are you going to wear to work today?" she asked. "You threw everything away except for your church shirt and jeans."

"I can't decide. I love that cantaloupe plaid sleeveless snap up and those faded skinny jeans with the lime colored thong. Did you see my toe ring?"

"No, seriously," she said.

"Huh?"

"Terry, those are a bunch of redneck assholes. Are you sure it's safe?"

"I'll dress...if you think I can't pull it off, I'll wear something else."

"Holy shit," Gina said as I walked up the hall. "You little whore. I can't believe you put that whole look together by yourself."

"I'm dumping the boots and going barefoot," I said. "I really think the guys will like it. I put ice in bandanas in the cooler and am going to run them out to keep the truckers cool."

"Are you really sure, Terry? You're so excited I don't want you to get your heart broken."

I was at work forty five minutes early giving me plenty of time to set up and throw some saw dust down to keep from getting splinters on the wavy old wood floor. I raked up all of the rocks leaving perfectly straight rake lines across the area in front of the shop.

During my morning phone calls another idea came into my head and I called Leonard's refrigeration and talked over the specifics of an ice machine to handle filling up coolers and cups for fifty five plus trucks. I wanted my men to be happy. We fought about the price and he had someone agree to install it the next day. As I hung up the phone, Turk rolled over the scales.

"Get your ass moving, Terry," he said over the intercom.

I documented his weight and ran out across the lot on the balls of my feet.

"What the fuck are you doing faggot?" he called out. "Get away from my truck." He threw the manifest at me in the metal covered clipboard. It cut my hand when I tried to catch it.

Turk geared the truck and popped forward. "Sign it and give it here queer."

The manifest was wrong and the logs were not to grade.

"I can't help you Turk," I said.

"Open that fucking gate or I'm going to come down there and stomp fuck your ass."

I left his clipboard on the step of his truck and trotted back inside.

Turk jerked the truck into reverse and backed out onto the highway spending more time calling me names over the CB than watching what he was doing. The torrent went on until Tommy Rae walked over him.

"Take that story to a different channel, Turk." Many of the other truckers walked over Turk until he stopped talking.

The phone rang for Mr. Donaldson's office. It was the trucking company Turk hauled for. Turk sat out on the highway a hundred feet back down the road.

I wanted to cry but held my breath and mapped out the loads for the day.

Red swung into the lot over the scales. Bryer drove out straining to see inside the office. I waved and he waved back.

"I'm not sure what all that squawk was about. I just came off the lot and it still looked like our little buddy in there save a cowboy hat," Bryer announced on channel nineteen.

Mr. Donaldson buzzed my office.

"Are you gay, Terry?" he asked through the speakerphone.

"I don't think so," I said.

"Were those logs any good?"

"Not close sir. They're not worth burning."

"It sounds like you finally got a set of balls on you."

A little less sure of myself, I ran out across the lot to Red.

"Oh, no," he said. "You've got to climb on up here."

Red's white teeth showed through his thick red beard. He had his long red hair in a pony tail down his back like Willie Nelson. He used to be an offensive lineman at the college.

"That will brighten up any morning. Look at you sportin' them new duds and that sassy cowboy hat."

"You're almost six tons over but we'll catch up the extra weight on somebody running light. I'll be back in a minute."

I checked the load and everything looked correct. Truckers can spot a fly at a hundred yards in a mirror without anyone knowing they were looking but Red made no effort to hide his doings.

It rattled me to the point I almost forgot his present.

"Put this around your neck to keep you cool today. If you bring me another load, I'll trade you out."

"No, I think you better put it on," he said. I leaned in and he looked over to his mirror to check my ass. His neck was so big I had to use clips and a cord to hold it.

"I like that, Terry."

Tanner was rolling out as I stepped off the truck. A trucker never stops...except for a lady. He locked 'em up and insisted I pass.

"Hold on a minute," I said then ran around and grabbed a bandana for him.

Tanner was not as easy about me putting it on him and he snuck his looks. But when I finished he smiled and let me run in front of the truck again.

The airwaves lit up the whole day. It was only about twenty percent positive about me but everybody took a bandana.

We were so busy I ate lunch in the yard and called a company to come up and sand down the floor and put urethane on it. We took our limit of logs by three for the first time in the six years I worked the job. The boys wanted to get to sanding on the wavy wood so I decided to drive down to the Ford dealership.

I traded my truck for a year old demo red Mustang convertible with a cream colored leather interior. No one else liked the inside but it seemed cute to me.

Dunn was on my tail as we drove back to the house that day. One of the truckers from a different company flew around me and honked a couple of times. The bark swirled off the logs as he passed.

Dunn fucked me so hard my legs quivered for ten minutes while we let his nut soak into me. Gina came in as I walked up the hall.

"Hi, honey. Did the casino let you off early?"

Gina stopped as I kissed her.

"That's unbelievable. I almost forgot who you are. It's who I fell for."

I served them supper and we all three got on the couch with Dunn in the middle and us on either side. Our house finally settled. We watched the movie and when it was over Dunn walked to the door and I kissed his cheek and he kissed mine and we hugged and he did the same with Gina. It was probably the first day I spent more of my day living natural than pretending.

"Time to dance?" I asked.

"Sure, but I've got great news first."

"How can this day get any better?"

"They were nice to you at work?"

"A few were."

"The owner of the casino had me to his office and offered me a job as a VIP hostess. Isn't that fantastic?"

"Valerie got fired?"

"No, she ran off with Xaing, that billionaire guy. She was only in that job for three months."

"I've never been so proud of you," I said though I didn't mean a word of it. Valerie wouldn't get fucked thrown into a prison cell with a guy that went thirty years without pussy.

We hugged and ended up fucking and I put my whole soul into it sure it was the last time I'd ever feel her luscious body again. How could I live up to these men when I had little tits budding?

CHAPTER EIGHT

The weight of knowing I was about to lose Gina dragged on me but I did my best to keep my spirits up. Around eleven Tommy Rae asked me to lunch. When I agreed it caused a flurry of lunch date requests. Now, some of the non-loggers wanted a piece of me.

I asked somebody about it, and two minutes later I got texts with pictures of me standing on the side of trucks putting bandanas on drivers or bending or squatting to check loads. My idea of matching thongs was a huge hit. For days they'd randomly call out a color in conversation about a different subject. Once I saw the pics I knew they were assuming based upon my tees.

"I have no idea who done that. It happens," Carl texted me with a smiley face at the end.

We laughed about it over the CB.

"You might also want to check under hottest bitches in trucking. A photo or two might have got put there. The voting's going on for another week. You're in fifth right now."

I loved truckers.

"I can give you a few ideas for pictures that'll get you the top prize if you're interested."

My day seemed going in the right direction as I drove into town for lunch.

"Look at you," Tommy Rae said. "Come over here." He grabbed me for a hug and I hugged him and brushed his cheek. His gray whiskers scratched.

Tommy was a big old chunk of country. He talked to all the waitresses and some of the people at neighboring tables and we had a great time. Over my protests, he paid for lunch. He walked me back to my car and we hugged again and he kissed my cheek.

"Did that pick you up any?"

"It sure did. Thanks, Tommy Rae."

"You can't satisfy everybody Terry. Some will talk if you're this way. Some will talk if you're that. You're alright with us because you're finally rolling the way you are. If somebody don't like that...fuck 'em."

Later that day, Sam hauled a load of poles up from the yard and stopped in front of the office. He was an older driver and the first black guy the company hired. He came in the side door as the late afternoon sun baked the ground. The first thing he noticed was my bare feet. It made him smile.

"Hey, Terry," he said. "I've got them runs over in Louisiana tomorrow and the next and wondered if you might want to stop over for supper the day after that."

He was nice about leaving me a way out but I was getting asked if I wanted to get fucked.

"That sounds nice..."

Sam came up and put his hand in the small of my back sporting a big grin that got me a little weak legged.

"Come on now don't do old Sam that way little buddy. I'll take good care of you...Who else you know about me fucking?"

"No one," I said.

"Xactly."

"It's not that. I haven't talked to Gina about that sort of thing."

Sam said, "When you're ready I'll take me a piece. You made something a black man wants a slice of."

My face felt hot and he gave my butt a pat and it made me hotter.

"Thanks, Sam. You're my kind of man."

Dunn seeded my pussy that night and we went through our routine. I told them about Sam asking me out.

"How does he know?" Gina asked.

"We all know. They will be hawking you. The older ones like Sam do it right. The younger ones will do it wild."

"It feels like cheating on Gina."

"Then don't do it," Dunn said. "But you are going to have to say no a lot."

Gina and I giggled.

"Come on hottie. Let's go to the mall," Gina said.

We bought her a wardrobe of western clothes for a voluptuous girl that loved high heels. While she tried things on, we got to kissing in the dressing room a few times and it freaked out the salesgirls who thought we were lesbians.

I knew the real reason for the time alone was to reassure me about her new job, to show me she still loved me. Both loaded down, we gabbed walking up the drive onto the porch. When I opened the door I saw Christine on her knees between Dunn's legs. She didn't stop bobbing on his cock. He put up his hand to stop me.

He grabbed her head and shot down her throat. When she came up she wiped her chin and said, "Now we all have a little secret. I won't tell if you won't."

That night Gina and I were in bed talking about seeing Christine and we started getting excited and I fucked her and when it was over she cuddled up to me and it felt better than anything that could happen with a black man. I was there to submit to them and give them something to fuck and not make them work to hard to get it but it had nothing to do with my love for my wife.

I was lying on my back worrying when Gina crawled on top of me and kissed my lips so tenderly it brought tears to my eyes.

"I say 'no' a lot, Terry. At first it's hard because your job is to entertain and you feel bad about disappointing someone but then they realize my heart's not open and that makes it easy."

"I'm getting fucked by Dunn," I said. "Is that something you want to do with someone else?"

"I'm me, that sweet simple girl. We have the perfect house, the perfect jobs, and you're the perfect guy. It's no more complicated than that."

The next morning, everything was perfect when I got to work. The new floor was down. The new ice chest was in. I was pretty in my jeans and bare feet and sleeveless lime plaid western shirt. When I bent over, a tiny hint of my tangerine thong appeared.

Though only about a third of them would have me up on the step, nearly all of them took their glances. It did something to me to have a man appreciate me and the way I moved. It made me feel good to do for them. I wasn't trying to be sexy. I liked to laugh and do things to make their day better and most appreciated the effort.

It was the occasional moment when I thought about my horrible old life. Now all the drivers honked and waved and gave encouragement bordering on flirting. A couple of them talked about my little cum catcher and cocksucker lips on channel twenty one.

I don't know who it was but one of them said, "I wonder if Terry could take this monster down to the pubes."

"Bring it over and I'll do my best," I said. People joked about it on the airwaves for the next week.

I waved at Mike out front trimming his hedges as I pulled into the drive. I never bothered to put my boots back on after work so I got out and walked toward the house in my skinny jeans and little western shirt. Just before I got to the porch Dunn put his hands on my hips and followed me through the door that way.

Dunn stopped me in the middle of stripping and said, "Terry, you look pretty today."

"I like the way you look too, Dunn."

Naked, I got up on the bed and got my treatment and Dunn put the sperm from his black cock into me. We were on the couch that night watching a movie. My hand slid down inside Dunn's track pants. I rested my hand over his cock. We repositioned a few more times until he had his arm behind me but my palm stayed on him and he hardened.

I can't remember how it happened but Dunn picked his butt off the couch enough to get his pants down and I sucked him into my mouth curled up next to him on the couch. He tasted fresh from the shower delicious. It was so intimate to be on him that way with his hand patting my butt now and then and his other hand brushing back my hair.

At some point I thought I heard a car pull into the driveway and looked toward the door. Mike was standing at the rail to our porch with hedge trimmers in his hand watching me blow Dunn.

I took Dunn down my throat and held it for a few seconds then slowly let it slide out of my mouth until I let the head get caught behind my lips. I twisted my mouth up and down on his cock a few times in quick succession and felt Dunn building up.

He was going to cum in my mouth with Mike watching and the thought of it made me crazy. It was naughty and exciting and the contrast of my little white fingers at his heavy sack built something inside me too.

Mike turned to look toward the driveway.

"How are you doing Mike?" Gina said coming around our walk. "Are you looking for Terry?"

"No, ah, yeah. I didn't know if you wanted me to get to your side of those hedges along the property line."

"Oh, if you could do that, it would be great," she said.

During their conversation, Dunn said, "No, not in front of Gina. He put his pants back up and I sat up close to him again."

Gina came in the door but didn't look at us.

"Did you hear that?" she said pointing over her shoulder. "I think he might have..."

She stopped herself once she looked at me.

"He was watching me blow Dunn. Go ahead and change, sweetheart, I'll warm up something to eat."

I turned back to Dunn. "Want me to finish you in the bedroom?"

He shoved my hand into the wetness in his pants. "I blew it already. You're a good little cocksucker too...a natural."

Joanie opened the door.

"Don't tell me that Mike was over here bird dogging my little quail," she said. "I know he got turned down cause he's walking back to his house with his tail between his legs."

"Hi, Joanie," I said. Seeing her made my heart as light as seeing Dunn. We were really becoming close. She made sure to call over the CB every day to check on me.

"Hi, nothing. Shake your skinny ass back there and get your best 'come fuck me' outfit on. We're going dancing. Gina's got to go back to work."

"Have a great time sweetheart. I've got a whale coming in tonight so don't wait up. This guy can go until dawn."

It burned but I tried to swallow it.

I put on my lowest rise jeans and a lemon colored thong then my bold blue sleeveless shirt. I lined my eyes a little heavier and brushed on a little more color into my cheeks. Joanie let me do her make-up and I made her look gorgeous.

"Did my husband do that?" Gina asked as Joanie danced herself down the hall.

"I'm fucking him tonight until I drain the last drop," Joanie threatened. "Look my damn nipples are going to jab through my shirt."

Joanie let me think we were ready when she whipped out an evil looking dark burgundy nail polish. "I dare you," she said.

We did each other's nails and toes and I was stone hard the whole time.

We went out toward the edge of our county. Ours was dry so the next one over had a bunch of bl**dy nose bars the other side of the border. She went in and everyone knew her. It was a rough crowd. They had chicken wire to protect the band on stage but Joanie got me going on the first dance and her hands on my hips got me only thinking about that little red pace leading down to that pink pussy hiding a quarter inch below the top button on her jeans.

Then we kicked off our boots and our matching toenails and fingernails got the entire bar rocking.

It seemed the bar was full of women that liked sissies. I had my hands on every girl in there big or small, old or young...many of the guys too. It was all in fun but thinking about Gina being with a man that could go until dawn made me drink too much. That and because people were buying us so much beer.

Then we started on whiskey shots. Joanie could drink a three hundred pound man under the table. I could not. A guy ended up sucking whiskey off my toes while his girlfriend French kissed me. Joanie pulled me away from the group watching that was about to gang fuck me.

She and I danced to "Neon Moon" and she kissed me tenderly but not in a romantic way. "I would fuck you in a minute if you weren't married to my best friend," she whispered.

"Me too..."

"Those boys that came in together, the ones we've been dancing with are wanting some blowjobs and all this being up close on you has gotten me a taste for cock. Are you up for it?"

I squeezed Joanie in close to me. "Thanks for pulling me out of that mess. I've got my head on straight now. I am interested but Gina's always been faithful to me."

Joanie blew both of them. After the second blowjob, she got out from under the table and took me to the dance floor and we slow danced to a fast song and she kissed a load of cum into my mouth. "Share and share alike," she said.

Fortunately, I sobered up some more on the drive back to the house. Joanie hit her limit and I had to lug her into the spare bedroom.

I brushed my teeth and used mouth wash and got naked and in bed.

My phone buzzed. Gina sent me a text. ""How'd you like your snowball...lmfao...Don't let her make you do anything you don't want to do, sweetie."

CHAPTER NINE

Mr. Donaldson barged into my office the next day. In the south, the white shirt owners never mixed with the rest unless it was really bad news.

I was standing on the new floor barefoot admiring my painted toes. I had petite narrow feet and the prettiest toes.

"Please let me work barefoot, Mr. Donaldson," I said putting my hands together in front of me and pouting my lips.

He took a step back.

One of the truckers honked as he rolled onto the scales.

"Am I legal CC?" Carl asked. "I got to haul these turds Donaldson got roped into buying down to IP."

"Breaker nineteen, CC, I'm working hard for you," Sam said. "I just dropped that load in Prentiss and can squeeze in another one today if you need it."

"Carl, I've got you on two two so you're ready to roll big fella. I'll run you out a flag as soon as I speak with Mr. Donaldson."

I flipped over to channel nineteen. "There's logs for you at that spot outside Collins if you can get to it Sam."

"Ten four CC. We'll get 'em home if you'll keep the gate open for me."

"Ten four."

I forgot about my boss for a second and took off out the door with the flag. I waved it once at Carl and he followed me in his mirrors until I stapled it to the longest log and gave him a wave.

"Hey, where's my bandana? You ain't mad at your buddy are you?"

"Donaldson is inside."

Carl smiled knowing that Donaldson could hear everything he was about to say. Carl was an independent trucker with a cash paid two hundred thousand dollar KW because he was the best driver in Mississippi.

"Fuck him...I've got something wrong with the air conditioner in the truck."

I grabbed his cooler and jug and went back inside and pushed pass Mr. Donaldson and filled up Carl's stuff and grabbed a bandana out of the cooler.

"Think Donaldson's watching?" Carl asked. The air conditioning nearly froze my ear as it blew out the window.

"You know he is," I said as I tied off a knot around Carl's neck. Carl was also the best looking driver in Mississippi.

He grabbed my head and kissed my mouth and held it for a few seconds.

"And fuck you too if you don't like that," he said smiling.

"Thanks for getting me fired," I said.

When I got back inside, Carl called over the CB. "I liked the taste of your cherry. That will be the best part of my day. Don't tell Donaldson."

"They really like bare feet," I pleaded.

"Who bought this fucking ice machine? What's on this floor? How much did all this shit cost? Why are you nails painted...Why was Carl kissing you?"

Mr. Donaldson looked at the chart with the number of hauls and how it was skyrocketing over the past two weeks.

"I'm wearing this cherry flavored gloss and he likes the taste of it I guess. Please don't make me put on shoes."

"Terry, Wanda and I go to church."

"So do Gina and I."

Ralph swung into the yard onto the scales. One of the logs was still four feet out onto the highway.

"I've been a naughty boy," Ralph joked. "I got distracted thinking about you and ended up with a long pole. Can you come give a guy a hand?"

I radioed for the grappler.

"I'll be right back," I told Mr. Donaldson and grabbed the cute lightweight chainsaw I bought.

Once the grappler came around and got under the log, I jerked the chainsaw started and cut the long one legal. The driver of the grappler honked and took off with the excess.

I shut off the saw and swung around to walk back inside.

"Get your slender self up here you little cock teaser," Ralph yelled out of the truck. I put the saw down and climbed up on the rig. "I'm the one that gave you you're new name because that's the cutest little cum catcher I've ever seen."

As soon as I looked up, Ralph pulled my mouth inside and kissed me.

"You pass out to one, you pass out to all. That's the trucker's code," Ralph said. "I get another one when you switch out this bandana."

"I swear they just started the kissing," I said when I opened the door to go back inside. "I didn't know there was a trucker's code."

"There isn't a fucking truckers code, Terry. This place has gone to hell."

I ran back out to the truck with the bandana and checked the grades and signed off the manifest.

"Hey, Terry," Ralph said once I was back up on the step. "I'm just playing about the nickname. I'll call it off if you don't like it."

I put the bandana around his neck.

"I like it. It's cute like me but we better save the kisses for after work. Mr. Donaldson's worried about sexual harassment or something."

"It's harassing me to see you shaking your little cum catcher all over the lot," he whispered into my ear. "I've got something else for you to kiss after work."

"He heard that too Ralph."

"By the way you're the hottest bitch in trucking this week. I think I broke my thumb I texted in so many votes."

"Terry, I just don't know about all this," Mr. Donaldson said.

"Let them run," I said. "It doesn't bother me and they'll get used to it in another week. Look at our numbers. Besides, what am I doing wrong? I'm still wearing jeans and western shirts. There's nothing evil about filling a jug with ice."

"Are you set on this, Terry? I mean it could be your job."

"This is me, Mr. Donaldson. We can't have the kissing, I understand. If you don't want me working here, I'll understand. This is your business and you have the right to run it how you see and employ the people you want."

My attitude stopped Mr. Donaldson. He always crouched a little was always ready to fight but he stood up straight when he understood he had nothing to fight about. I wanted to hug him. He was what I would have been except for being f***ed to change and that was a horrible thing.

"We don't even spend my salary Mr. Donaldson. I work here because I love you and your wife and want to help you build something for your c***dren. Don't feel obligated especially if it relieves you of a fight."

He wanted to hug me. He tapped the counter a couple of times then went through the door back to the main building.

"CC," Tanner called over the CB. "Tell Donaldson to get off you. I've got time to pick up another load from Poplarville before I run poles up to Birmingham."

"Mr. Donaldson came to check on some numbers, that's all," I said. "Man's got a tough job."

They burnt me up saying Donaldson must have gotten a slice and it got filthier from there. While they chattered, I looked up my profile on the trucker site and laughed at the fifty five pictures of me and all the compliments. They really liked my pouty lips.

My day ended on a high note when Tanner came in and took a bandana and kissed me giving me the excuse that he was getting a kiss before they got shut off but I must have missed Dunn on the highway and it sucked to drive home alone.

His car was in the driveway so I hurried inside to find him waiting in the living room.

"Go strip down to your thong and come back."

Dunn wanted a blowjob. I tore off down the hall and sprinted back nearly sliding in front of him on my knees. He repositioned me a few times and kept looking at the front door.

"Christine?"

"Yeah...Christine," Dunn said. "Her s****r's over there to watch the k**s. I know she's got problems but you're the one with feelings. I'm a dog."

He turned me one more time and said, "Take this cock in your mouth and look up here at me so I can talk to you."

I knew Mike would be coming over in a few minutes. I knew my treatments were over. I knew my mouth was used to make him last even longer with Christine. I knew I was a sissy because the thought of it made me leak cum into my thong.

On my knees, I was his pretty little mouth to fuck using my cocksucker lips. He smiled down at me immediately as I took him to his pubes. He placed his hand on the back of my head and hardened in my mouth.

"Terry, I'd be stealing pussy from you to keep on doing you this way. I'm glad it worked out like this. The two of you deserve to be happy."

Dunn's cock worked its way down my throat as I stared up at his thick black body and felt the gentleness and insistence in the way he was making me take his cock. This was a place that was natural for me. I was born to satisfy him.

"Mike's coming to ask for a ride to pick up his truck at the auto shop. You've got to take one for the team. Give me an hour and a half. I like hanging with you after I fuck you. I'm not big on letting white women stay. They start getting crazy thoughts."

Dunn's smile turned into an evil grin and I got to work going after his rigid cock knowing that Mike was staring at my cute little cum catcher and that black monster fucking my pretty pouting lips. It was fifteen till six. Mike had no choice but to knock on the door as I was taking a load down my throat.

Mike turned away and yelled asking me to drop him off back in town. Christine didn't want to get the k**s to bed too late and the shop closed in a few minutes.

"Go get in the car," I said. "I'll be there in a minute."

"Terry, you've got to always be doing for a black man. Find you one right away but you're top of the line. Don't be jumping the first cock that comes along. Find someone like me. Don't go stealing black cock from them sissies that can't attract what you can."

"I love you, Dunn," I said. "I'll be right back."

Mike shifted around in the seat like he couldn't get his body to fit right into the cream colored leather.

"Did you get a promotion or something?"

"I get paid commission and things are going great at the mill but this is a demo model. They traded me pretty even for the truck. No one likes the interior."

Mike was looking at the opening in my shirt. My little buds from the pills were coming up. Soon, I'd need to start wearing a tee all the time.

"You're taking it in the ass from that spook," he said. "I saw you blowing him."

"It's none of your business, Mike, but I am. Who are you fucking beside Christine?"

"Anyone I want. Is he putting it to Gina? Am I going to have half breeds running around the neighborhood attacking my daughters?"

"No, I'm putting it to Gina. I just like black cock just like you like something on the side."

"What's with your clothes? Are you a damn girl now?"

I glanced over to change the music on my I-pod and noticed the bulge in Terry's pants. He noticed me noticing.

"Do you like these clothes Mike? Are you thinking about you're old buddy Terry giving up some ass to you or me blowing you?"

For the first time in the six years as neighbors, I had the best of him and the proof was continuing to grow in his pants.

"Does that make you gay, Mike? You want to fuck my skinny little white ass with my tiny cock bobbing around."

"Shut up, Terry."

"We're almost to the coast. Should we stop at a motel? I can show you where Dunn puts that big fat black cock of his. I'm still a little open from when he fucked me tonight."

Mike writhed in the seat but not because of the interior. The pressure in his jeans must have been painful.

"Just drop me off at the Greaux's Auto."

We pulled into the lot and I unlocked the doors.

"You're going to look stupid lugging that in. I'll take care of it for you. I don't like white guys in that way but a friend's willing to do for a friend isn't he?"

The owner Ray came out of the front door.

"Hey, Terry...that's a sweet ride you have there. We've been cracking up over all that on the CB. You've got them truckers pussy whipped."

He walked his hulking frame out to the car and Mike put his hands in his lap.

"Get out of that hot little Mustang and let me see you," Ray said.

He picked me into a hug and grabbed a handful of ass. "I've known you from a boy and never seen you this happy."

I knew what he'd come out there for. He wasn't about to be outdone. He kissed my mouth so hard it hurt. "It's some kind of melon, boys," he called out as all the mechanics stood at the door. "You going to let me pick the flavor the next time you come down to the coast? I want you thinking about it all day and I want to brag on it even more."

I mock pushed him away and went back to the car. He closed the door for me.

"Damn, Mike. Put that spear down. The Zulu's done been beaten back," Ray laughed. "Lookie here boys, Mike done got himself a tent pole sitting next to Terry. Sonofabitch still popping boners like he's f******n."

"Mike, I want to get home to Gina."

"Go on junior high," Ray said. "Run off to the bathroom and take care of that thing. No wonder Christine's eyes wander all over town."

The guys in the shop laughed as Mike stomped off to the bathroom.

"Tell Gina I said hey and stop by for dinner on Sunday afternoon."

I backed out and gave a wave and put my sunglasses back on. The traffic opened up and I got down the road toward the house.

Dunn sat on the couch watching television.

I was about to start in on him when he said. "Stop right there, Terry. You're a sly motherfucker too."

"What?"

"That box you sent Gina."

"What box?"

"Terry, quit messing with me. That box with the thong bikini bottoms, the champagne glass and the plane ticket to the Cannes. That's pimp. I didn't realize you made that kind of money at the kiln."

A person's world isn't supposed to come crashing down like that. There should be a warning. All the time I wasted driving fucking Mike. It was probably long enough for her to be halfway to France.

I went dizzy in the head. My car was heading down Highway 49 before I realized I'd left the house. What was I going to do or say? Hell, she should go. Why be stuck in a town of three hundred married to me?

The forty minute drive that I did in twenty was agonizing. They were probably already in the air in his private jet sharing that first glass of champagne. He probably spilled a little on her tits just to get to lick it off.

I threw my keys at the valet and ran through the casino with no idea what I was doing. I just ran.

Security that prevented people under twenty one from entering the gaming area saw me running and moved to stop it. The whole fucking world was in on the plan. Walled off and walked next to the wine bar, I was about to snap when I heard Gina's voice.

There was a huge good looking guy with his Rolex and his business suit up on her ordering her a glass of wine as she stood at the end of the bar.

"I'm good," I told the guys. "Somebody told me Gina went missing but there she is."

She smiled when she noticed me.

"Hey, Terry," Gina said coming off the bar stool to give me a hug. "Ron, this is my husband Terry. Terry, Ron bought me a glass of Bordeaux. Do you want anything?"

Ron scoffed. "You must like them thumb size," he said.

"Smaller, I like them pinkie sized and Terry's got just what I want. Thanks for the drink, Ron."

Gina chose me. Probably a thousand times a day she chose me. I had something over the entire world in that the most beautiful woman in it wanted me and until that moment never noticed it. I was an idiot. This girl that never should have had to prove her love for me had to prove it all day everyday but I was so wrapped up in my own unhappiness I overlooked it.

I went to kiss her and she steered my mouth away. "You haven't been sucking cock have you?"

She gave a final glance over her shoulder at Ron then kissed me and said, "Just teasing sweetheart. Dunn called me and told me what happened...Let's go get something to eat. Now that you're down here, all my friends want to hang out after supper and see your new clothes."

"So you know I just made an ass out of myself, don't you?"

"I guess I'm going to have to accept that sissies are insecure but I know you'll let go of it. Let's not worry about it tonight. I want to enjoy you and dance and laugh and go home and get fucked."

Maybe it wasn't forever, but at that moment, I let go and the foolishness. It seemed permanent but I'd gone backwards before.

As we walked over to the restaurant we passed the set of long mirrors decorating the front of the high rollers area. I caught a reflection of me. I didn't see a boy or a girl. I saw all the ugliness I felt was gone.... Continue»
Posted by kinkybipaul 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Gay Male, Taboo  |  Views: 10365  |  
92%
  |  9

My Submissive Little s****r Ch. 01

My little s****r was born when I was nine years old. She is my only sibling, and since I was so much older than her, Mom and Dad never had to look very far to find a playmate or a babysitter for Alison. As she grew up, Alison and I were very close. Being her big b*****r, I was her playground protector and the one she came to with her problems. But, when I turned eighteen, I joined the Navy and stayed in the service for eight years, which took me away from home and unfortunately, away from my little s****r. By the time I was discharged from the Navy, Alison had turned into a s*******n year old girl with a smart mouth and a seriously rotten attitude. She fought incessantly with our parents and was probably the most disrespectful person I'd ever seen.

So, at Mom and Dad's request, I moved back home to see if I could be a friend to Alison and help her find her way back to the being the sweet c***d she was before I joined the Navy.

The first year I was back was difficult for Alison and me. Alison began to hang out with the "Goth" crowd at her high school, which led to multiple instances of her sneaking out of the house, wild parties and eventually, some minor trouble with the police. Each time she got in trouble, I came to her assistance and to her defense. For a while, she seemed to change her ways – or at least it seemed like it. We did a lot of things together and I began trusting her enough to let her drive my car.

During the last half of her senior year in High School, she met a boy named Brent, who I could tell was going to be a bad influence on her. But, she was eighteen years old now and wouldn't listen to me. This Brent k** was the epitome of a smart-ass, and despite my warnings, Alison and Brent grew to be friends. I tried talking to her about him, but, she told me not to worry – she definitely didn't have any romantic interests in him. "We're just friends." She said. "That's all."

Somewhere along the way, apparently Alison and Brent got closer than any of us realized.

I was sitting at my computer on a Saturday afternoon when I received an email from Alison. It struck me funny that she'd send me an email – after all, she was at home with me, in fact, in the bedroom right next to me. If she wanted to talk, she could just take the few steps down the hall. However, once I opened the email and read it, I immediately realized her email was intended for her friend, Brent, and not for me.

You see, my name is Brett and when she started typing on the addressee line of the email, I bet the computer must have autoselected my email address instead of Brent's email address and she simply didn't notice. This is the text of the email she was trying to send to Brent, but, which came to me:

"Hey. I probably can't be there until around 7:00 tonight, but we should still have enough time. My parents aren't leaving until 6:30, and it will take me a few minutes to talk my goody-goody b*****r out of his car keys. Then, I have to change clothes and find a way to sneak out to his car without him seeing me. But, don't worry, I'll be there as soon as I can.

Brent, I really appreciate you doing this for me. I've dreamt about this hundreds of times, and I can't believe it's finally coming true. You have no idea how long I've wanted something like this to happen and I want it to be exactly they way we talked about.

I promise I will do everything you say. I promise I will not chicken out. I promise I will not argue and from the time I come through your door, I will be totally under your command. I've already shaved myself down there and I will come dressed exactly as you have asked. When you open the door to let me in, the person you see standing there will be your totally submissive slut.

I will undress when you command me to. I will lower my panties slowly and let you look at me. You can take as long as you want to look, too. Actually, the longer you take to look at me – the better. I'll stand right in front of you and spread my feet wide. I'll reach down and open my pussy lips so you can see what I look like down there. I'll turn around and bend over and hold the cheeks of my butt apart and let you look there, too. You can touch me in any way you want to and I will perform any sex act you desire.

In return, you will treat me as your submissive slut, and even if it's just for a few hours, I want you to help me experience total submission. I've lived with this bottled up inside me for so long and I know this is who I am.... I'm sure of it. So, tonight, we'll set our friendship aside for a few hours and I will be yours. I will be your slut to do with as you please. My body is yours. My mouth is yours, my pussy is yours and my ass is yours. You can use me anyway you want to. Just command me and tell me what you want.

I know a submissive slut shouldn't have the right to make requests, but if you don't mind, there is one request I would like to make. Obviously, being a virgin I don't know what to expect when you time comes for you to take my virginity. Could you please be gentle with me for the first few minutes? I mean, just until it's in me and I have a chance to get used to it? I don't know what it will feel like and how much it will hurt, but, I don't want the rest of the night to be ruined just because you were too rough when you first fuck me.

Okay, that's it. I'll keep my end of the deal if you keep yours. I'll text your phone when I'm on the way. See you soon."

"Fuck!" I exclaimed to myself after reading Alison's email.

I was in complete and total shock. I had to read the note several times, dissecting every word and phrase, and after I'd read it five or six times, I leaned back in my chair and thought about what my little s****r was about to do.

There was at least one good thing I got from her email - it didn't seem like there was any real romance going on between that ass-wipe and my little s****r. From what I could tell, this was just about sex. No, actually that wasn't it at all. This was some kind of deal – some arrangement, or some bargain they had made. Perhaps even a favor he was doing for her. But, one thing was clear, she was planning on losing her virginity to him during all of this, and when I put it in those terms, that's when I started getting angry.

My s****r, Alison, is a beautiful girl, especially when she's not dressed in all those black clothes and covered with all that dark make-up. She's cute, and she could have her pick of any guy she wanted. So why would she want to give her virginity to an ass-hole like that Brent guy?

Quickly sitting up in my desk chair, I went out to the internet and did some searches to see what I could find about sexually submissive people. This topic wasn't entirely new to me because I'd had a girlfriend who claimed to be submissive and we often role played situations so she could live out her fantasies. But, Alison was my little s****r and I wanted to learn more about what she was about to get herself into.

After a few minutes, I found a website that explained in easy to understand terms exactly what being submissive really meant. The website was filled with links and references, and after a couple of hours of research, I'd found several pieces of important information, such as:

1) If my little s****r was a true sexual submissive, her unfulfilled desire to experience full submission would grow and grow until her desires were finally satisfied.

2) The converse is true, also. If Alison's desires are not met, she could begin a pattern of riskier and riskier behavior looking for that same satisfaction.

3) I learned that submissives teeter on a delicate balance between intense desire and intense shame. Female submissives may see their submissiveness as the only way they can achieve true and complete sexual fulfillment.

4) Some submissives say that turning over control to someone else acts as foreplay for them, bringing their arousal level to a fever pitch long before any physical sexual contact actually occurs.

But the one piece of information that made the biggest impression on me was this: most submissives live in the closet for years due to fear of being condemned by f****y and friends. They will only reveal themselves to someone they trust..... someone they feel will accept them and perhaps enable them. But, if that person rejects them, they can become depressed and horribly withdrawn - sometimes for years.

On the flip side, though, if they are accepted and are able to live out their submissive desires with someone – even for a brief period of time, it can act like a shot of adrenalin to their self-confidence and self-assurance. The article went on to say that the absolute best case would be if they were allowed to be submissive with someone that fully understood their needs and treated them with love and respect. In that case, the euphoric feeling would be dramatically prolonged.

So, it was with all that knowledge that I made a decision. If my little s****r needed to be submissive, and I mean if she REALLY needed to be submissive, and if she was willing to go as far as asking her high school ass-wipe friend, Brent, to help her, then it was time for me to step in. Maybe this was my chance to finally get through to her, and maybe this was just the opportunity my little s****r needed. I could give her what she needed without the risk of involving others and as always, I could ensure she didn't get hurt.

I hadn't realized until now that my cock had grown incredibly hard and begun to throb inside my pants. Sure, I was interested in helping my s****r, but the thought of being sexual with her was appealing to me, too. I was intrigued with the fact that she was still a virgin and willing to lose her cherry as part of her submissive experience.

I wondered how it all might play out – my own little s****r being submissive to me, I mean. I closed my eyes and imagined her standing in front of me, undressing herself – removing her clothes one piece at a time. I'd sit there calmly and watch her. I'd have to study her and inspect her body. I'd have to place her in embarrassing and humiliating positions so I could see her body parts clearly. She'd have to lewdly expose herself to me, holding her pussy lips apart so I could verify her virginal condition. I'd have to examine her in the most intimate ways, of course, using my fingers and my tongue....... and eventually my cock.

To do it right, though, it would take some time to teach her. I'd have to take her one step at a time and teach her something new each day. She'd obviously have to learn to suck me properly and how to jack my cock just the way I like it. She'd have to learn how to satisfy all my desires, because after all, that's what a submissive does.

For the next several minutes, I let my mind conjure up all kinds of nasty things she'd have to do for me. I visualized her having to stand in front of me and lowering her panties just so I could watch her expose herself. Then, in a twisted instant, I thought about exposing her in unexpected ways and places – like in a store or a restaurant – having her show her breasts, panties or maybe even her bare crotch.... just enough to get her arousal sky high.

There was a fine line between what I was thinking about doing FOR her, and what I was thinking about doing TO her. The more I thought about it, the solution was clear and simple. Even with the fact that she was my own s****r, my little s****r, the benefits for both of us were obvious, and she'd be much better off exploring her submissive side with me than with anyone else. True, it would mean I'd be having sex with my little s****r, and quite honestly, I liked the idea of it. What better reward for a submissive than to receive her sexual training at home from her big b*****r and receive her b*****r's cock as her first cock!

Looking at my watch, I could see I had about an hour before our parents were supposed to leave. Thinking quickly, I made a mental list of a few items that would be helpful when the time came, and I jotted down a quick shopping list and grabbed my car keys. Fortunately, there's a supercenter close to where we live, and in the matter of forty minutes, I was back at the house with a bag full of goodies, such as three kinds of personal lubricant, including one that claimed to increase female arousal. Additionally, I'd gone through the "Tween" clothing department and picked out an incredibly short, layered cotton skirt which I could shorten quite easily with just a pair of scissors

Then, I went to the party supplies department and found a blindfold, and then wandered over to the hardware department to find some long strips of Velcro.

And if all that wasn't enough, I found the most exquisite pair of panties as I walked by the lingerie department. My cock was hard the instant I saw it hanging on the rack – it was made of sheer pink mesh material with rows of ruffles across the back of the panties and it was virtually see through in the front.

My cock was bulging in my pants as I walked toward the self checkout line. I arrived there just in front of a woman who had her young teenage daughter with her, and they both became quiet as I started to run the items I was buying over the scanner. I'm sure the mother recognized the special female personal lubricant, and once she saw the blindfold, the sexy panties and the long strips of Velcro, she put it all together and before I knew it, she was tugging at her daughter's arm and pulling her out of line behind me. I chuckled to myself wondering what the woman's daughter was thinking.

I wasn't back at the house a total of ten minutes before Mom knocked on my bedroom door and announced they were leaving for Dad's award banquet. "We'll be late tonight." She said. "We probably won't be home until after 1:00AM. And, there's dinner in the 'fridge for you and your s****r. Just heat it up in the microwave and you're all set."

I quickly dumped the stuff from the store in the large drawer of my computer desk and opened my door just as she was done speaking. "Try to do something fun with your s****r, would you?" Mom whispered.

"Oh, I plan on it, Mom." I said softly, chuckling to myself. "I think I can keep her entertained for a while."

Just then, I heard Dad yell for Mom from the front door and she looked at me and shrugged her shoulders. "I swear!" She chuckled. "You'd think he was getting a Nobel Prize, or something. Anyway," she added, "we'll probably be late."

I stood in the hallway and watched as she and Dad left. Not more than thirty seconds after the front door closed, Alison's bedroom door opened and she came out into the hallway with me.

"Are they gone?" Alison asked.

"Yep." I answered. "She said there was dinner in the refrigerator for us."

"Hey, Brett," Alison said, following me into my room and leaning against the door frame, "Do you think I can use your car tonight? I need to go over to Beth's house to work on our chemistry project, so, I'll just eat over there and you don't have to worry about feeding me. Is that okay?"

This was it. I knew Alison was lying to me about where she was going and what she was going to do, but, I acted dumb.

"Why don't you ask Beth if she wants to come over here?" I replied. "I bet I can help you guys get done pretty quickly and then we can go rent a movie."

Alison stuck to her story, insisting all the project stuff was at Beth's house. So, I reached into my pocket and took out my car keys and dangled them in front of her.

"How about this," I began, "let's talk for a few minutes and when we're done, if you still want to go, you can borrow my car."

"Oh, come on, Brett!" Alison exclaimed. "Did mom put you up to lecturing me about something?"

"I have no intention of lecturing you, Alison." I replied, as I laid my keys down on the computer desk and sat down in my chair. "I just want to talk. You can spare ten minutes, can't you?"

Alison rolled her eyes and sat down on the bed. "Yeah, okay." She said, crossing her arms in front of her chest and taking a defiant posture.

I reached over to my printer and casually pulled out a printed copy of the note she mistakenly sent me. Holding it out to her, I softly said, "I assume you intended to send this to Brent."

Reaching out to take the sheet of paper from me, Alison's eyes instantly popped open as she started to read the email. A second later, her head snapped up and she looked at me with the look of absolute fear in her eyes.

"I told you I wasn't going to lecture you." I said calmly, holding my hands up. "And, I'm not. But, I want you to hear me out, and then if you want to go do this, I'll give you my car and you're free to go. You don't even have to sneak out."

Alison sat there in silence and looked at me with no expression at all on her face. I could see her eyes were starting to gloss over, and I could tell she was on the verge of crying. Of course, this was the worst possible thing for her – someone from her own f****y now knew about her secret desire to be a sexual submissive. I knew I had to choose my words very carefully.

"You're not a k** anymore, little s****r." I said, looking right at her. "What you do is your business and how you choose to live your life is up to you. Whatever happens tonight, I give you my word I won't say anything to Mom and Dad. So if you're worried about me tattling on you, I promise I won't say anything."

Alison's face was turning red and a tear finally fell from her eyes. I paused for a moment, and then I continued, saying, "You know I don't like this guy. And judging from your email, you had some plan to meet up with him to explore this fantasy you have of being sexually submissive."

Tears started to flow from Alison's eyes now, and she'd bowed her head and was looking down at the floor as I spoke. I reached over to the side of my desk and picked up a box of tissues and handed it to her. After a second, she looked up at me, took the box, sat in on the bed next to her and pulled out a tissue and held it to her eyes.

"Alison, I'm only going to make this offer once – it's a one time deal, so listen carefully and choose wisely." I said.

"I know a few things about submissiveness and submissive women." I continued. "You may not believe that, but it's true. And, if you'll forget about this thing with Brent, I'll offer to help you explore your curiosities in the safety of your own home, with someone that loves you - me. It would stay just between us, Alison. It will be our secret forever. We can take our time and you'll be free to experience all there is about being submissive and you won't have to worry about anyone finding out. You won't have to worry about someone saying something behind your back and we can talk openly and honestly about your desires, your likes, and dislikes with complete confidentiality. I won't belittle you and I'll never hold it over your head in any way."

Alison lifted her head and was looking at me through her red, tear stained eyes. I had her attention, that's for sure and she was listening very intently to what I was saying.

"If you do this," I added, "I'll give you my word to help you live out and explore all of your desires at your own pace. But in return, you have to accept the fact that there will be some changes around here. You'll be submissive to me in all things, Alison. It means I'll be the one to take your virginity and it means you'll be pleasing me sexually every day. It also means I'll be making some changes in your life, and you will have to accept those changes without any arguments."

Her tears had stopped and she sat there on the bed, clutching the tissue as she listened.

"Basically, what I'm saying is this," I said, pausing for a moment so she would listen closely to what I was about to say, "I will teach you to be submissive. You will have the opportunity to try it out with no risk what-so-ever. You can call it off anytime you've had enough and I'll make it easy for you if you want to continue."

"Lastly," I said, "you'll have to agree to accept punishment from me. I promise to be fair but I also promise to be firm. There will be rules I'll expect you to follow. When you are good, you'll be rewarded. When you are bad, you'll be punished. It's as simple as that. You're my little s****r and I don't want to have to punish you often, so hopefully, you'll be on your best behavior."

"Now, it's up to you." I said, reclining back in my chair and pointing to the keys on my desk. "You can either accept my offer, or, take the keys and go over to see your friend. Either way, you're still my little s****r and I'll still love you."

Alison's eyes burst out in tears as I quit talking. She was fully crying now, with tears streaming down her face. She was sniffling and trying to catch her breath. I was suddenly filled with compassion as I watched her sob, and I could only sit there for a few more seconds before I was f***ed to rise from my chair and take the few steps over to bed and sit down next to her. As soon as I did, she buried her head in my chest and cried for several minutes. I wrapped my arms around her shoulders and held her while she cried, rubbing her back and patting her head softly as she wept.

"Shhhh," I whispered, "it's okay, Alison. It's okay."

After another minute, she looked up at me as if she wanted to say something, but it seemed like she couldn't find the courage to speak the words. "Look," I said, "there's no reason to be embarrassed or feel ashamed about this. Everyone has physical desires, and it's normal and healthy to want to be sexually satisfied. I just want you to have a second option, that's all. Whichever way you decide, I'll respect your decision."

Alison rested her head on my chest and we sat there for a long time. Very gently, I began to rock her in my arms, just the way I used to when she was a baby and sat on my lap while we watched TV. She continued to cry for a few more minutes, but as her tears began to trail off, I felt her arms wrap around me and it wasn't long before she finally said something.

"So, do you think I'm a slut now?" She asked, almost whispering.

"No." I said, chuckling a little. "Everyone has their secret kinks that turn them on. I actually admire you for having the courage to want to experience your submissive desires. Most people keep their deep, dark desires hidden away because they're ashamed of them."

"Even you?" Alison replied. "You have kinky desires?"

"Uh huh." I answered. "Of course I do."

"Like what?" My s****r asked.

"Hey, this isn't about me right now." I said. "It's about you. And, I made you an offer that you need to accept or decline, remember?"

There was a period of more silence between us, but, her crying had finally stopped. I could feel her heart beating as I held her, and as I sat there holding my little s****r, I smiled to myself with the knowledge I'd said just the right things in just the right way.

"Why would you do this?" Alison asked. "Do you just want someone to have sex with? Or, are you just being nice? Or what?"

"Well," I answered, "that's difficult to answer. But, I think it's a fair question."

I took a second to think, and then I said, "If I answer that truthfully will you promise not to hold any of it against me?"

"I promise." She replied, wiping a stray tear from the corner of her eye.

"First," I said, "there's no way your eighteen year old high school friend can do what you are asking him to do. He just doesn't have the life or sexual experience to understand what makes a submissive tick. There's no way he can really give you what you want, and, there's no way he'll keep his mouth shut about this. Believe me, he'll tell someone and that person will tell someone, and before you know it, everyone will know."

"Secondly," I continued, "you need someone that can hold your hand and guide you through this. You know, someone that can teach you and be with you on a daily basis. Someone you can trust and someone you can talk to...... someone that can answer your questions openly and honestly."

Alison looked up at me and nodded her head. "Yeah," she said, "that makes sense."

"And," I said, taking a deep breath, "I would love nothing more than to be the one to do this for you. I'd love to be your first man, Alison." I reached out and took her hand, saying, "I'd be gentle and make it a wonderful experience for you, I promise you that. I could teach you how to fully enjoy sex, and honestly, you're a beautiful and very desirable girl."

I took another deep breath and swallowed hard. "Alison," I added softly, "I'd love to have sex with you. I don't know if that makes you sick to your stomach, but, it's true. Don't hold that against me, I'm just being honest here."

At that moment, I felt my face turning red and I was embarrassed at what I'd said. But, when Alison squeezed my hand, I looked up at her to see she was smiling sweetly at me.

I felt her begin to move and in the matter of a few seconds, she let go of my hand and pulled away from me. Standing up in front of me, I watched in surprise as she fell to her knees and pushed herself between my legs, lying her head on my lap.

"Yes." She said softly. "I would like to be your submissive."

My s****r raised her head and looked up at me, looking straight into my eyes, saying, "I'd like that more than anything in the world, Brett."

I placed my hands on my s****r's shoulders and squeezed them lovingly as I looked down at her. "Then you accept all my conditions without any exceptions what so ever?"

"Yes." She replied. "But, when does this start?"

"It already has." I said, as I reached my hands under her arm pits and helped her to stand. Then, standing up next to her, I reached down for the hem of her t-shirt and began to pull it up. She flinched, almost pulling back from me and when she did, I let go of her shirt and dropped my hands.

"Sorry." She said, smiling. "I just wasn't ready for that."

"It's okay, Alison." I answered. "We'll work through these things. You'll see."

Then, reaching down to the hem of her t-shirt again, I began to pull it up. She didn't move this time and as I pulled her shirt higher, she raised her arms and I pulled the t-shirt over her head. Instinctively, she crossed her arms over her chest, trying to cover her bra from my sight. A red blush began to spread across her chest, and it was at that instant I knew I'd have to go slow.

Slowly, I reached up to her hands and gently pulled them away from her chest, moved them to her sides and pressed them against her hips. Then, knowing this was her first real overt submissive act, I took a small step back and deliberately bent my head to stare at her chest.

I could tell she was uncomfortable with what I was doing, but, it was necessary – I had to do something to break the ice between us and set the stage for what would be coming next. It had been years since I'd seen her bare chest - not since she was a c***d, but, I knew her breasts were probably petite. I didn't think she was completely flat, but, I knew she didn't have very much on top. Personally, I was fine with that, in fact – I preferred it.

"I'm going to leave your bra on for a while." I said. "But, you're as beautiful as I knew you would be."

"I'm small." Alison said, meekly. Then, shrugging her shoulders added, "My boobs, I mean. Really small."

"All the better for me." I replied. "I love small breasts."

I could tell the bra she was wearing was heavily padded because the thickness of the padding was obvious at the top of the cups cradling her little orbs. I was tempted to reach up and pull one of the cups away to see just how small her breasts were, but, I decided to save that for later.

The blush growing across Alison's chest immediately spread to her neck and face and as I watched her stand there, I realized she was breathing very deeply. "You okay?" I asked. "I'm going to pull your shorts down in a minute, are you going to be able to handle that?"

Alison closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Then, she clinched her lips and opened her eyes and looked up at me. "Yes." She muttered. "I'll be fine. Do whatever you please to me."

I sat down on the bed and put my hands on her hips and pulled her closer to me. "I'm going to have some specific rules about your underwear." I said softly. "What you wear..... what you don't wear..... stuff like that. We can talk about that later, but, I like the idea of me being able to see you in your panties and being able to touch you with your panties on. I guess you could say it's one of my kinky interests. I just wanted you to be aware of that."

"Okay." She replied.

Carefully, I moved my hands to the waistband of her shorts and I felt her tremble. "This is inevitable, Alison. You know that." I said calmly. "I want you to stand still and let me lower your shorts so I can see your panties. Don't try to cover yourself – just keep your hands to your side until I say otherwise."

My little s****r nodded her head and bit her lip. Her face was red, but, the look in her eyes was the look of excitement and hopefulness. Not wanting to delay any longer, I hooked my fingers into the elastic of her shorts and started to slowly pull them down.

I'd only pulled them down a little when I saw the narrow, top band of her panties appear. I looked up at her and saw she was looking down, watching me intently. I pulled a little more, uncovering an inch or two of the front of her panties. The material was thin; practically see through, and I could easily see her creamy white skin underneath the fabric. I knew as I continued to lower her shorts I might get a view of her pussy lips and that made my pulse quicken and my cock twitch.

I had to let go of her waistband to move my fingers to the back of her shorts so I could pull them down over the cheeks of her butt, and when I did, I felt bare skin under her shorts. Apparently, she was wearing thong panties, and she shuddered as my fingers made their first contact with the soft skin of her butt.

Without stopping, I maneuvered the back of her shorts down to the bottom of her butt cheeks and then intentionally leaving my fingers touching her bottom, I lightly pressed the palms of my hands against the globes of her butt and gently squeezed her. This caused Alison to gasp lightly, and when I looked up at her face, her eyes were closed, her mouth was open and she was breathing heavier.

I tenderly caressed the swell of her butt for a few seconds and then moved my fingers to the front of her shorts and started to lower them again. This time, they came down much easier and before I knew it, the silky triangle of fabric that shielded her pussy from my sight was completely in view. I continued to pull until her shorts were three or four inches down her thighs and then I took a close look at her.

As I suspected, her panties were sheer enough to barely see the crease of her pussy lips through the material, and the first thing I though of when I saw her was how grown up she looked down there – so much different than the last time I saw her naked, several years ago. Her pussy mound looked full and her panties framed the view nicely. My cock throbbed in my pants and when I looked up at her again, her eyes met mine and without another thought in my head, I whispered up to her, "Just beautiful."

A brave smile turned up from the edges of my little s****r's lips when she heard my compliment, but, as I looked down at her panty covered pussy, I'm sure she realized the exposure she was suffering now was nothing compared to the way she would be exposed later.

Alison's breathing was ragged and she was taking small, choppy breaths. I knew she was experiencing a mixture of extreme excitement and extreme fright, so I stood up and put my arms around her, saying, "Put your arms around me and relax for a minute."

She was still trembling a little as her arms settled around my waist, so I reached down and pulled her arms from around me. "Put your arms around my neck." I whispered in her ear, as I pushed her arms up and then slid my hands down her forearms and held her hands together behind my neck. Alison picked up on what I wanted her to do and in just another few seconds, we were standing together – chest to chest as I looked down into her eyes.

"Just relax." I said softly. "Take some deep breaths and try to enjoy the moment."

"Just think," I continued. "you've taken your first few steps toward being a submissive. You're standing here in your bra and panties and everything is perfectly fine. We're not going to rush anything – and there's no reason we can't take a minute to relax and talk. Besides," I added, "I need to ask you a few questions, anyway."

Alison flipped her hair back and looked up at me. She looked so beautiful when she did that, and just the thought that she was standing there in her bra and with her shorts pulled down, I couldn't help but take a deep breath, myself. And, it didn't go unnoticed by my little s****r, I was sure of it.

"So," I said, as I lowered my head into the crook of her neck and started to nuzzle against her soft skin, "tell me how you chose Brent to help you explore being submissive."

"Be honest, Alison." I added. "Honesty is very important between us now, and you'll have to be punished you if I find out you don't tell me the truth about anything we talk about."

"I understand." Alison said in a cracked voice. "I won't lie to you, I promise."

"Good," I said, "now, how did this happen between you and Brent?"

She told me a very unlikely story, but, it was so unlikely, I just knew she was telling me the truth. According to what Alison said, it started out when she caught Brent trying to look down her top. It hadn't been the first time she'd seen him trying to get a peek, so, she finally asked him what he was doing. Stupidly, the k** answered her, telling Alison the truth – that he was trying to look down her top.

Alison said she made some joke that he was wasting his time, telling him her boobs were so small, there wasn't anything to look at. Then, for some unknown reason, he told her he knew exactly how she felt because he was small, too. I guess at first Alison didn't understand, but, what he was telling her was he had a small penis, and once she realized that, they both started telling each other stories of how they had both been embarrassed and humiliated in PE class, and with other boys and girls.

Before long, they'd made a deal to show each other – she was going to let him see her tiny boobs and he was going to show her his small cock. When the time came, she took off her top and bra and he dropped his pants and underwear. Unfortunately for him, he got a woody in front of her.

Alison told me, quite frankly, that she received a tremendous thrill when she took her top and bra off in front of him. To her, this was the most erotic and exciting thing that ever happened to her, and when she saw his little cock get hard, that's when the idea of asking him to help her be submissive took form.

"He was so small," she told me, "and when I saw him get hard looking at me, it just made sense that he might like to see me completely naked and do sexual things to me. Plus," Alison added, "I knew it couldn't hurt me that much....... if he put it in me, I mean."

Alison went on to tell me they made a deal; he was horny for her and she knew it. She knew he'd probably agree to anything to get in between her legs, and so she just flat out proposed a mutually beneficial arrangement – she would give herself to him completely and without any reservations, and in return, he'd treat her as his submissive and make her do the things she'd only dreamed about.

They planned it out to the smallest detail, too. She gave him a list of things she wanted him to make her do, and he gave her a list of things he wanted to do to her. They created a script – where she would come to his house playing the role of a submissive slut looking for cock. He'd play the dominant partner and he'd make her do things – the nasty things that were on her list. She'd play the willing, submissive slut and by the time their evening was over, she'd finally get a real taste of being submissive, he'd get a chance to fuck her, and for her – it wouldn't be too painful or uncomfortable because his cock was so small. In her mind, it was the perfect opportunity.

They even rehearsed what they were going to do without actually doing anything – no touching and no undressing. They made changes to their script until they were both satisfied and then, they set a date, which was supposed to be tonight because Alison knew our parents were going to be gone for several hours.

I held Alison next to me and kissed her gently up and down her neck while she told me the whole story. I never interrupted her while she spoke, not even once – I just held her gently, rubbed her back and applied little kisses to her soft skin as she talked. A few times, I knew I was getting to her because I felt goose bumps on her skin, especially when I blew warm air around her ear and down her back. By the time she was done telling me all this, her trembling had stopped and her breathing was back to normal.

After she stopped talking, I reached down under her chin and tilted her head to mine and I kissed her on the lips very softly. Then, I kissed her again, this time harder and I opened my mouth as we kissed. Alison, moaned as she opened her mouth, too – yielding to my probing tongue. This was, perhaps, the most profound instant of our experience so far, and as we kissed, I was kissing someone I loved in a romantic way, not simply kissing my s****r.

Our kiss went on for a long time, and her hands descended from around my neck and found their way to the sides of my face and she held me to her as our kissing got more and more urgent. I was literally out of breath and my heart was pounding as we kissed each other with total abandon, and when the kiss was over, I was aching for more – to kiss her more and, to love her like a man would love a woman.

We stood there for a minute just looking at one another, and in that minute, I think we both realized there was something else going on between us – something real and something neither one of us had ever felt before. My cock was hard, and I mean it was as hard as a steel pipe in my pants. But, I knew we had to get on with it. The time was clicking away and there were things that needed to be done.

I sat back down on the bed and looked up at her. "Give me your hands." I said, and when she did, I placed them on my shoulders and told her to keep them there. Then, slowly, as not to frighten her, I reached out and pushed her shorts all the way down her legs and told her to step out of them. Lifting first one foot and then the other, she did exactly as I asked, and once I pulled her shorts away from her feet and tossed them across the floor, I asked her to spread her feet apart.

"A little more." I said, urging her knees apart with my hands. Finally, when her feet were far enough apart, I ran my hands up the inside of her legs, stopping just short of her panty covered pussy, and then I looked up at her and spoke.

"I want to look at you in your panties now." I said softly. "I'll probably touch you, too. This will be something you'll do for me each day from now on. You're not to pull back or stop me in any way, Alison. You just stand there and let me do whatever I want to do. It will please me very much if you're a good girl when we do this. Do you understand?"

Alison knew exactly what was coming next. She started breathing through her mouth again, and her chest was rising and falling as she panted lightly. "Yes." She answered. I could barely hear her answer and I almost made her answer me again, but then I thought better of it. I'm sure she was experiencing a plethora of emotions and feelings, especially if I was the first person to ever touch her there, and right now, I didn't want her to do anything except concentrate on how I was making her feel.... Continue»
Posted by Acebottom 5 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Taboo  |  Views: 11690  |  
98%
  |  15

The Cock Sucking Chronicles, The Middle - Pt.1

I knew that he was masturbating again. He thinks that I am sl**ping. Above me, the bed springs rhythmically protest with increasing vigour as he furtively steals towards the conclusion. The tension between us had been building for weeks. He's a young man, bespectacled and a little overweight with a lovely little round paunch and a nice round ass. Late teens I guess, and as such, his libido is sky high. This nightly finger shuffle is beginning to wear a little thin, to be honest.

But, Dear Reader, I get ahead of myself. The more astute will have already determined that I am incarcerated and, those of you familiar with my passions, should have no difficulty in ascertaining the reasons for my imprisonment. After parting company with my old school teacher, Mr Masters, and his friends, I embarked on what the Judge described as a "Rampaging orgy of fellatio, sodomy and public indecency." He sentenced me to six months in gaol. For some reason, he thought that a spell behind the Door would enlighten me as to the error of my ways. Fool. I have been here for a mere six weeks, less than half of my time served and already I have established quite a reputation amongst my fellow lonely inmates. In fact, it has become customary for my early morning shower to include high protein breakfast, if you follow my meaning.

The tensions between my cellmate and I arose almost instantly. As you know, Dear Reader, I have made no secret of my hunger for man cream, after all how else can you make a sale if you don't advertise? Anyway, not to put too fine a point on it, Andy, my cellmate, is quite clearly a homophobe. There isn't an insult that he hasn't spat at me but, unfortunately for him, there isn't anything that he can say which I haven't already heard a hundred times before.

As he pathetically attempts to conceal his mounting excitement, I almost feel sorry for him. He knows that I would happily bring him off with my mouth, that I would give myself completely to his mastery and let him make a fine mess of me and yet he stubbornly chooses to deny himself the pleasure of my throat. And for what? Some perceived morality? An outdated definition of a man's sexuality? How long can he keep this up, I wonder? Sometimes I think that he may never let me take him into my mouth. And this is a problem, isn't it? Surrounded by all this cock, the one I want to sample most is the one that I can't have! Not a complete disaster, I grant you, as I am able to fully satiate my lust for cum from any number of happy donors but I am on slightly unfamiliar ground here.

Above me, a stifled, almost feminine, high pitched gasp and instantly the familiar piquant perfume of man juice permeates the cell. For a taste of revenge I immediately I throw back my covers and step naked to the toilet bowl. I glance at him and smile. With one hand, he's trying to cover the puddles of jizz pooling in the downy hair of his belly as he feigns sl**p. How coy, I think to myself as I steal another sly glance over my shoulder, piss splashing noisily into the bowl. Strangely, his cock remains solidly engorged, the last of his cum leaking lazily over the delicate folds of his pale foreskin. Curious, I think to myself. He has never displayed himself to me like that before, fully erect and inflamed. The stink of my piss mingles with the aroma of his freshly spilled seed and, as I flush, he stirs a little, moaning quite softly, like a sl**ping c***d. For who's benefit, I wonder and climb into my bed.

The next morning, I drained two fine specimens in the shower block before heading down to the mess for my second course, fruit and muesli, as usual. However, as I ate (both cock and cereal!) I couldn't get the previous evening's vision of Andy's thick vein laced erection, dribbling the last of his sperm onto his domed hairy tummy, out of my mind. Had he been playing with me? Was he waiting for me to clean him up? Maybe he thought that it wouldn't count, in the Great Heterosexual Scheme Of Things if he was 'asl**p'? Who can say how these repressed minds work!

After breakfast, I sat reading in the recreation room, trying to avoid everyone's gaze and keep out of trouble. Ever since I was interred, Andy has assiduously avoided me, always sitting as far away as possible at every opportunity, as if he was afraid that he might catch 'Gay' if he got too close or that I might try to **** him. Or perhaps he was really just afraid of what he was thinking? Every now and then, I look up from my book and check out the parade of fine young ass as it bends over the pool table to play a shot and was stunned to find that Andy had taken up a cue. He was taking an inordinately long time over the shot he was lining up. Was he really showing for me? I couldn't wait for lights out.

I always sl**p naked but this night, I make sure that I am fully nude before lights out. I am sitting on the edge of my bed, grooming my pubes as he enters the room. Trimming always makes me hard. He says nothing. But it was writ large all over his face: tonight, he wants it. I can't believe it! I can see him surreptitiously checking me out as he peels off his shirt and brushes his teeth. Rolls of almost chalk white flesh hang in folds at the sides of his chest, framing his not insubstantial man boobs, his deep brown areoles are stretched into broad ellipses, like two almond-shaped eyes, by the sheer bulk of his almost hairless chest. A vision of my cock slipping in and out of the folds of his corpulent torso flashes into my mind as he turns away to brush. No doubt about it, the boy has a pair of fleshy tits. As I study him, he bends over to spit; he has a very fine backside, pert even, small and peach like when you consider the rest of him. He looks nervous as he turns to face me, or is he just making for his bunk? I stand and we awkwardly shuffle past one another, I know better than to attempt any kind of accidental physical contact.

I head for the sink and begin to brush my teeth. I work the brush around my mouth, much more slowly than usual, all the while watching him. I make sure that my cheeks bulge as much as possible and slurp loudly over my brush. He strips out of his jeans but, still bashful, he leaves his underpants on. Nevertheless, I can clearly make out the outline of his erection behind the white cotton pants. I let paste and spit spill from my mouth and dribble onto my smooth broad chest.
"Oops!" I say, spitting. "Not normally so wasteful."
He says nothing, just lies there, staring at the ceiling.
"It's OK, you know."
"What?" he asks, after a moments pause. Is that fear or aggression in his voice?
"Fine," I breath, somewhat more moodily than I had intended. "Goodnight" I add and clamber beneath the sheets, waiting.
"What's OK?" he persists.
I let him simmer for a while longer.
"I said-"
"I heard what you said but if you can't ask, then you don't get."
Silence. An agonisingly long silence. I'm beginning to think that maybe I've blown my chance when suddenly, he hops down from the top bunk with a heavy thump. I sit up on one elbow and look up into his eyes. There's fear mixed with excitement and something else, something I have grown to recognise and love: Lust.
"Well?" I smile, I know that now he's mine; tonight, I am going to give him the time of his life!
"I, well, I er," he stammers.
"Take off your underpants," I whisper gently guiding him towards what we both know he wants. I swing my legs over the edge of my bunk and wait. He hesitates for a moment, glancing towards the spy hole in the door and just as I think that his courage may desert him, he whips down his 'pants, almost tripping over them as he practically charges at me, like a jousting Knight, lance at the ready.
"Suck me off," he gasps urgently, pushing his swollen cock into my face. "Suck it!"

I wrap my lips around his hot flesh and at once he begins enthusiastically fucking my face with short stabbing thrusts. You know, Dear Reader, so much man meat has passed over these lips in these few short years that it has become almost a reflex action to open my mouth for one and all but in this case, things are a little different. This boy is going to need some serious training if I am to ensure that this does not become a guilt laden one off, a quick gay dalliance for which he is certain to hate himself and which will make our relationship in this cell unendurable. So, I make a tight seal over his thick shaft and suck hard on his hot hard penis, letting him have free rein as he gallops closer to his climax but then, as the tip of his penis swells to critical mass and I am gulping down his pre cum, abruptly, I withdraw and turn my head away. He thrusts into mid air and almost slips his erection into my ear!
"What's wrong?" he gasps desperately, a serious and genuine concern colouring his tone.
"Nothing's wrong. This is just all a bit sudden."
"Oh," he mutters, crest fallen and a little out of breath. "Is it because I'm too fat?"
My heart aches a little for him and now I really do feel a genuine sympathy.
"No, not at all," I soothed. "I can dislocate my jaw." I smile up at him and wait for him to acknowledge my simple joke.
"So, what's wrong?"
"I need to be sure, that's all. We're going to be here for a while and, well, you've been a little, tense, to say the least." He slumps down heavily beside me on the bed and sighed deeply, his penis still glistening wetly with our combined juices. "I just don't want you to, well, you know?"
"Be such a cunt?"

We both laughed and, for a moment, there felt like there was a real connection between us, a real bond. I actually felt a sincere warmth for this boy. And this was unusual for me, something that I hadn't really experienced before. In the past, it had all been about sucking cock and draining balls but, with this awkward, shy man-virgin, something seemed to shift deep within me and, for a change, it wasn't someone else's erection.
"I was so close!" he mumbled, pathetically, tragically.
"I know," I replied, patting his thigh. Instantly, he tensed and a flicker of hope sparkled in his deep brown eyes.
"How can you tell?"
"There're little signs," I say, nonchalantly. "Your cock gets bigger, for a start. Well, even bigger, in your case."
He grinned sheepishly at my crude compliment. In truth, his cock was about average in length, fabulously and powerfully veined, but it was thick, my gosh was it thick, almost three fingers wide! "And what else?"

I stared at him, appraisingly. A line had definitely been crossed, a barrier removed but I didn't want to undo all that we had achieved this night. Then again, there really was only one way to find out. I leant towards him, breathing heavily into his ear and whispered, "Find out for yourself."
"I don't know how," he protested feebly as I began to firmly push his head towards my lap and the genitals sl**ping there. He didn't resist at all.
"Just give it a little kiss," I suggest.

Gingerly, awkwardly, like a clumsy foal taking it's first steps into a new world, he pressed his lips against my penis. Almost before lips met skin, my cock had begun to swell. He glanced up at me, looking very pleased with himself and the change he was brining about in my body. He smiled warmly and turned his head to the task at hand. He worked his lips up and down my bl**d flushed shaft, chasing my cock all over my belly, as I stroked the folds of his pale white flesh, cool to the touch, and surprisingly soft.

"Oh, yes, just like that. All over, up and down, that's good," I whispered, encouragingly, but there was no need to encourage him, he was just doing what comes naturally to any man, if he's honest enough to embrace it.

I shuffled a little closer to the cold concrete wall, making a little more space for him on my bunk, and he moved easily into it, filling the space. I could feel the mattress shifting beneath me as he levered himself into position and bracing himself on his pudgy arms, he worked his mouth all over my cock and balls, thighs, belly and hips. Clearly he was enjoying himself!

"Open your mouth," I urged, gently. He paused and looked up at me; there was a truly filthy glint sparkling wickedly in his eyes, unlike anything I had seen before from him. It was very exciting! He held my gaze and parted his lips. His soft pink tongue rolled out to meet this new sensation. "Oh, that's good," I say but he just stared back, a new-born expectant and hungry sexual a****l. I peel back my foreskin and expose the florid purple fruit within.
"Now, put it in your mouth."
He inches forward. Lowers his head. Staring up at me through his eyebrows, he wraps his lips around the tip of my cock and sucks me into his mouth.
"Mmmm mm?" he asks.

To laugh would spoil the mood so I just reassure him that he's doing fine and, as his tongue toys with my flesh, I recline, lock my fingers behind my head, and reflect on my first recital with the Pink Oboe; you never forget your first.

As I watch, I can see that he has closed his eyes and I let him focus on exploring every millimetre of my erection. His lust for cock is obvious and I know that what I am fortunate to be experiencing this as this night is the release of many years sexual repression. As he throws himself utterly into the moment, slurping loudly over my manhood, struggling to make a good tight seal, I am conflicted between the urge to fill his belly with my sperm and my need to make the moment last. Clearly, he has a gift and, as his soft snowy white shoulders heave and flex, his cropped mousey brown head dancing rhythmically over my pole, I wonder what he's feeling; from a purely egotistical point of view I feel a very heady sense of satisfaction to know that mine is the first penis he has ever tasted but I can't help wondering how this will end.
"How does it feel?" I ask, keen to slow things down a bit.
"Fucking good!" he gushes, wholeheartedly. He ardently stuffs my prick between his lips, sucking hard, as if afraid my cock will disappear. His ebullience is invigorating and I'm not sure how much more of this I can take.
"Say you love it," I command. "Say you love sucking cock."
He hesitates for several minutes, his ardour seeming to drain from him and I fear that I may have burst the bubble. But then…
"I - I love it!" he enthuses. "I love sucking cock!" And he does, he clearly does. It's as if uttering the unutterable, confessing that which he has suspected and yet suppressed for so long, is the removal of the final self imposed shackle. The irony of finding yourself sexually liberated while in prison is not lost on me, Dear Reader!

I reach down and take his thickset head in both hands, stroking the bristly scalp with my long fingers. He snakes a hand over my abs and chest, making a fist of his other hand and pumping it steadily up and down my shaft. I lean forward fractionally and suck on his fingers, first one by one and then two at a time. He moans sweetly as I tongue and suck on his chubby digits. I'm loosing myself in a deep and overwhelming sense of bliss.

"You're going to make me cum," I blurt out, breathing heavily, thigh muscles bulging, tummy flat. This wasn't an instruction but a prediction in imminent danger of fulfilment and the thought seemed to re energise him.
"Oh God, yes!" he cries, beating my cock against the side of his face, his neck, his chest. "Oh, please cum all over me! I've been so naughty, I'm so bad!"
"You're a very dirty boy, aren't you?"
"I've been very bad," he drooled in the kind of lascivious drawl normally only heard in the soundtrack of certain special interest movies.
"You're a nasty little cock whore, aren't you?"
"Mmm, yeah, I love it!" he crooned, a delightfully coquettish giggle bubbling gleefully from his beaming face. "I love sucking your cock, it tastes so good!" He slurred out the last word emphasising 'Gooooo' in a profoundly sluttish moan before licking me from balls to tip.
"Yeah, that's right, you're my cock slut now, aren't you?" He smiled up at me, working his teeth up and down my shaft. "Aren't you? Say it," I demanded. "Tell me how much you're loving that cock."
"I'm so bad," he almost demurred. Almost! "I love your cock. I love sucking on your big fat cock, it feels so good. I want it so much."
"I know you do, you fucking dirty slut but bad boys must take their medicine."
"Oh, yes please," he as all but begging for my spunk. "Shoot it in my mouth! Shoot it in my face."

It seemed totally incredible to me that a person could go from complete suppression of their natural urges to utter abandonment of everything they thought they were, and all in just a few hours! You know, Dear Reader, I have often thought that if more men spent less time posturing and opened their minds to the joys of sucking cock, then the world would be a far more pleasant place to be. That's the way to build a society!

"Turn over." The bed springs squeaked plaintively as he heaved his bulk about on my bunk. "No, no, not that way." He looked perplexed. "Naughty boys must be punished; lie across my thighs. Face down, you dirty slut. You'll be begging to cum before I'm finished with you."

I manipulated him into position, lying face down across my legs with his sex pressing against my thighs and that oh so fine china white bum of his within easy reach. He looked up at me and a slight look of concern flashed across his face as I began to caress each firm half moon. His erection was burning hotly against my skin as I slowly began to explore his tender flesh. I let my breath cascade over his back and buttocks as I prised his thighs apart, slowly, inch by inch. He whimpered wonderfully as my fingers brushed against his hot, tight little bum hole but he didn't move away. I spanked and kneaded away at his domed flesh, pushing it one way then the other, pulling his bum cheeks apart and exposing the puckered darkened star at their centre to the cool night air.
"Do you trust me?" I asked him.

He nodded his consent. I licked my little finger and tentatively began to explore his back door. Again, the merest of whimpers, tinged with a little concern but, again, he did not try to resist or move away. I lubed up my index finger, and gently pushed it slowly up his bum. He moaned, almost a reflex sigh. I pushed my finger a little deeper and met no resistance, the room beyond was empty. I began to probe at the spongy flesh, carefully manipulating his prostate. I could feel his juices dribbling against my leg and, as I milked him, he began to raise his hips, bucking back on to my finger. Ever so slowly, I began to stretch his anus, working my index finger in ever increasing circles. His moans of encouragement were becoming more insistent and I had to take a firm grip on his hips to keep him from wriggling up onto all fours.
"You like that, huh?" I asked, smiling down at my handiwork.
"I want your cock inside me," he moaned from his bliss. "I want you to fuck me right now."

I wriggled out from underneath him and dextrously spun him through ninety degrees until his ass was pointing away from the bed and towards the opposite wall. In a 'doggy position' now, I planted a sloppy wet kiss on each of his butt cheeks, slipping by tongue in between and probing his well stretched bum hole.
"No, you - " he gasped, in half hearted protest, as my tongue delved deeper.

I lapped at his bum hole like a kitten with a bowl of milk: steady, rhythmic and bestial. I pushed one finger from each hand as far up as I could stuff them, prising his back door wide open. He yelped and buried his face in my blanket as I parted and stretched his tight virgin bum hole. His anus gaped as I teased open the hot ring of muscle with both index fingers, slipping them deeper, stretching him wider, gradually breaking him in. Expertly, I worked his tight little hole until I could slide the first three fingers of one hand two knuckles deep up into his body. Again he gasped, thrusting backwards onto my hand and again I worked him the both hands, slipping the first two fingers of each hand as far as I could push them, always widening his cum locker. With the palms of my hands pressed together as if in prayer, or as if holding a c***dhood pistol, I began to finger fuck him, slow and deliberate, always widening the circle, always making him moan.
"Christ, it hurts so good!" he gushed, as I began to up the pace a little.
"Don't move," I reply, withdrawing to retrieve a tube of cherry lubricant which I had paid for with many, many blow jobs! I smile down at him as I rummage through my locker, his rounded ass hanging in the air, where I left it, his splendid tummy drooping towards the mattress.

Quickly, I returned and took up my place behind him. His anus was still gaping a little, a dark and inviting opening, like the entrance to a magical cave or a secret railway tunnel. I stooped to soothe his increasingly pliant flesh blowing my moist breath across the threshold and letting it cool the burning flesh. I raised his hips a little higher, forcing his chest down onto the blanket and with hot breathy kisses I began lubing him up with cherries and spit. I could get my tongue so much deeper now, right up into the smooth flesh of his rectum. My tongue probed and lubricated, my fingers stretched and separated. Now that he was well and truly lubed up, my fingers slid easily into his body. With my left hand, I reached between his legs and stroked his flaccid cock while slipping the fingers of my right deeply into his gaping bum.

The first two fingers met no resistance at all and glided easily up into his body; I made a spear of my hand, the first three fingers pressed tightly together like a bird's beak and the third digit met with only fractionally more. I began to spread my fingers. He pushed back onto my wrist. I gave him a dozen of the best strokes before squeezing my fingers together again. I withdrew just enough to add the fourth. I penetrated him again, all four fingers pulling his well lubed anus apart.
"Oh, God!" was all he could manage to grunt.

Keeping my fingers tightly bunched, I added my thumb. I began to rotate my hand at the wrist, pushing ever deeper into his virgin territory. Two knuckles deep and he began his slutty moaning once again. With his hands outstretched, arms locked at the elbows, he braced himself against the wall and pushed back to meet my invasion. I withdrew once more and taking the grimy tube of lubricant, I filled his rectum with the sweet tasting goo before coating my right hand and forearm with a generous coating. Once more, I delved into his body. He took all four fingers up to the first knuckle with consummate ease. I added my thumb to the expedition and pushed on, two knuckles deep. He whimpered. Three knuckles and I thought that he might weep. Mercilessly, I drove deeper into the uncharted wilds of his body. Millimetre by hard earned millimetre, relentlessly widening the circle of his anus, I resolutely pushed on. Eventually, I crested the final knuckles and the rest of my hand slipped effortlessly into him. I held back and let him catch his breath.

My fingers explored the void, teasing his Man G Spot and, as I slowly slipped the rest of my hand inside, I compacted them into a fist. His anus formed a hot tight seal over my wrist as, inch by inch, he glided effortlessly up my forearm. His bladder and his spine pressed against my intruding fist as I gently squeezed aside his bowels. I withdrew to the wrist.

An involuntary sigh of ecstasy sprung from his lips and then I thrust my arm back into his body, punching his guts. He cried out, helpless and impaled at my mercy. Again I thrust into him. And again, and again and each punch drew a loud cry from his lips, muffled by the blankets he was chewing on. I reached between his legs and stroked his flaccid cock. I pulled it back towards me, slipping my thumb beneath his foreskin, rubbing at the slippery tip within as I worked his body like a boxer, punching harder, faster and deeper.

"Stop!" he begged. I hit him again. "Please, stop." There was desperation and discomfort in his voice. I began to draw my hand back. His bum gripped me tightly and I had to hold it still with my other hand as I struggled to extricate myself. I levered my fist from his battered body and after some careful manipulation, I was free; my fingers slipped out of his twitching gaping anus and I stooped to take his flaccid cock back into my mouth. His penis was wet, soaking wet. So was the bed.
"Oh God, fuck me, now!" his embarrassment plain to see.
"Patience, you filthy naughty boy." I spanked him, hard across his backside, the slap echoing around the room. "Stand up." He backed off the bunk and stood with sagging shoulders, shame burning his face more brightly than his arse hole. Looks like we're not sl**ping tonight I thought, as I looked at the circle of dark grey on my bed. He followed my eyes to the damp stain.
"I'm sorry. I -"
"Don't worry, it's fine," I said. "I've been a little curious about water sports anyway. Means I get to piss on you later." His head jerked up, his face contorted in alarm. "k**ding! I'm only k**ding."
"I-"
"Really, it's fine but I want to see you hard. Make yourself hard for me." He looked so self conscious. "Come on, now is not the time to be bashful!" His hand moved hesitantly towards his genitals. "That's it, stroke your cock for me while I freshen up."

As he stood there wanking in the middle of our cell, I went to the sink and washed my hands. He looked so cute and cuddly as he stood there pulling at his rapidly swelling penis.
"You look so fucking hot," I told him, throwing the towel onto the shared chair.
"Yeah, right," he snorted, dismissively.
"I think that you're perfect. Tits, ass, cock and plenty of flesh to play with. What's not to like?" His cock was fully hard now and I wanted it. "Get over here, you delicious mountain of a man." I knew that making him walk after such an ass pounding would be sending the most delightful of sensations rippling through his body. I smiled at the thought as I sank to my knees and waited for him. When he was within striking distance, I snatched at his hips and pulled him onto me. Expertly (well, I have had plenty of practice, as you know!) I sucked him, hands free, into my mouth. Semen and urine in a ratio I had not tasted before; a heady mix indeed. I had literally punched the piss out of him and milked a load from his prostate.
"Mmmm, yummy!" I declared before launching myself at his manhood. Utilising every trick I knew, I lavished the most intense and passionate attention on his penis. With this feral and unbridled exhibition of fellatio, he was ready to cum in no time. So, naturally, I stopped. I stood, spinning him around and bending him over.
"Yes, yes, do it!" he said. My cock was balls deep in him in an instant. He gripped the frame of the bunk beds and I fucked him with slow deep thrusts. "Fuck me!" he cried out, grunting and moaning far too loudly for my liking; I was afraid that the Screws might hear, I couldn't care less about the other prisoners!

I skilfully guided him along the edge of the bed, never letting my penis slip free for an instant, until I could reach my pillow. Snatching it up, I placed it on the floor between his legs, and taking a firm grip on those chunky white hips, I guided him down onto it. Together we sank to the floor, joined as one living sexual entity. As we knelt together with his back pressed into my chest, I pulled him close, flesh on flesh. Taking his head in my hands, I turned his mouth to meet mine and kissed him, fervently, passionately, honestly and deeply. Our tongues squirmed and writhed over one another, like two mating snakes. We held our embrace for what seemed like several lifetimes. I had never felt so connected to another human being. I lost track of time, I forgot where I was. It was an eternal kiss. Abruptly, he withdrew.
"Do me hard," was all he said.

My cock slipped free as I took hold of the back of his head and f***efully bent him over the bed. I spread his legs a little to give better leverage and, gripping his hip in one hand, I pressed my erection against his bum hole with the other. The tip slid into his gaping nether maw so very, very easily. I worked it around the dark pink puckered skin, in broad circles as it parted before my advances. Then, taking a firm grip of his hips, I mounted him, driving the full length of my hard fat cock balls deep up into his body in one powerful stroke. He cried out, loudly but this time I didn't care, let them come and I will do them all! I had no desire to break my lover though and so I held position for a moment. I thought that I could hear him sobbing but he was just catching his breath.
"OK?" I asked,
Turning to face me, slowly gyrating his skewered hips, he smiled mischievously, "Just knocked the wind out of me."
"More?"
"Hell yeah. Fuck me, you fucking homo!" Not two days ago, that had been one of his favourite put downs and now here he was, harpooned on the end of my cock. "Fuck me in the arse and cum in my face." We couldn't help but smile at one another. He stretched his body across my sheets and raised his hips to meet me.

I did not need a second invitation. I took a very from grip on his love handles and began to ride him like a racehorse. I stabbed my cock into him like a serial killer, drawing grunts and cries from his enraptured face with every thrust. He buried his face into my blanket as I fucked him harder and harder. His cries were muffled by the blanket but not entirely silenced. They turned me on so much. I slapped his peachy ass as I rode him at a gallop, powering my erection deep into his yielding flesh.
"Harder!" he demanded. The boy was a machine! "Give it to me, fuck me with that big fat cock," he gasped.

I like a challenge and soon my cock was a blur as it flew in and out of his body like a piston. My thighs slapped against his backside like the applause from a solitary audience. I like to keep myself in shape, Dear Reader, but I have to admit, the sweat was coursing down my chest, pouring from my forehead in broad rivulets. My abs were aching.
"That's it, that's what I want. Feels good. Keep doing me like that. Bum me, give me your hot spunk! Oh, FUCK ME!"
I hammered and ploughed his arse hard and fast like that for a good fifteen minutes until I was exhausted but sill he wanted more. I thought that I might have to stop to catch my breath and I slowed a little.
"What's the matter? Don't stop!" Instantly, he was encouraging me onto the next level. "I want your cum," and before I could protest, he wriggled round and launched himself mouth first onto my cock. Clearly, he had been paying attention when the roles were reversed and as he lashed his tongue all over my ultra sensitised flesh, I braced myself on his alabaster shoulders.
"Fuck me," he begged, beating my cock against his tongue. "I want you to fuck me. I'm a naughty boy and I need to be punished." My excitement was building again. "Put that big hard cock in my arse and bum me. I need you to-"
He giggled sweetly as I grabbed at him, spinning him round and bending him over.
"Oooh," he cried, playfully, licentiously as I slammed my prick once more up his bum. "Yeah, give it to me!" He was wild, blissed out, he had utterly abandoned his former self. There was no going back now. In truth, it was the ride of my life, up until then. I fucked him every which way. He was bouncing enthusiastically on my pole, tweaking his tits and masturbating when, I could control myself no more.
"I'm going to cum!" I declared in an impassioned whisper.

I practically threw him onto the cold floor. He looked so vulnerable lying there, naked, his thick stiff penis nestling beneath the broad smile of his tubby tummy. I wiped my cock on his underpants and lowered myself onto his chest. He looked at me doubtfully.

"Shh shh shh," I soothed. "Open your mouth, I've got something to give you."

The briefest of hesitations meant that I was rubbing the tip of my cock against his closed lips when my orgasm was on me. In an instant, I was squirting hot man cream over his face, pooling instantly in the long valley separating top from bottom lip. The release was intense and I just kept rubbing my cock all over his face, smearing my spunk over his chin and cheeks as it was fired out of my balls. I was beginning to think that he was going to deny me when his sperm marbled lips parted, stretching my manly goodness into a thin translucent film that hung briefly over his mouth before dribbling over his teeth and down his throat. At once, I thrust my cock in, blasting and spraying sperm across his tongue. He sucked. I thrust into his head. He swallowed. I rode out my bliss.

I remained seated on his chest, looking down in wonder at his semen smeared face.
"That was fucking intense," I said. "You were amazing! Are you OK?"
He looked almost bashful but at least there was no sign of the conflict I had feared earlier in the evening.
"I feel alive," he replied, swallowing hard. "It feels like I have been asl**p until now."

I ran my finger and thumb up the front of my cock and squeezed out the last of my semen. A glistening white marbled dome wept from my cock eye. I shuffled forwards. He held out his tongue and I placed it there, like an offering to the God of Cock. He pushed it over the highly charged and sensitive skin of my glans, chasing it with his tongue before sucking my cock to the back of his throat.
"Yummy!"

I leant forwards and kissed him, tasting my own juices as they lingered in his mouth. With my lips and tongue, I scooped up the last drops of cum from his face, letting them drop languidly into his upturned mouth. When he was clean, I tenderly kissed him again and helped him to his feet. We had been fucking and sucking for hours and I was exhausted. So engrossed had we been, that neither of us had noticed the lights going out.
"May I?" I asked, looking up at his bunk.
He smiled. "You may."

I climbed up and lay down, things had very definitely changed and for the better. Andy heaved himself up and wrapped his arms and legs around me. I was asl**p in seconds, dreaming of cherry trees and cream.

In the morning, well. That's a whole other story. ... Continue»
Posted by Hornyhamster2010 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time, Gay Male  |  Views: 1139  |  
95%

my first adult cock : part 1

I'm not sure why I came into my sexuality so early but I am sure that I brought a good many other "guys" into thier sexuality early as well. As well as girls for that matter, it didn't matter what your physical sex was, I wanted to play any nasty games I could coax you into. The nastier or "kinkier" the better, kinky being a word or label I had no knowledge or understanding of at that time. It seems ignorance is bliss or at least for me it was, it allowed me to forego sexual experimentation all together. Ignorance of labels, stereotypes, inhibitions or any manner of measuring one's sexual practices allowed me to iniciate and participate in any and all sexual ideas that entered my mind or may have been presented to me. I was very intuative and manipulative so in most cases where someone may inciate a sexual encounter with me it was usually cause I sensed thier desire or coaxed some clue from them. Usually I was perpetually putting out subliminal signals to anyone I came in contact with that sparked excitement in me. I became quite skilled at stirring sexual desires in people then fanning those flames till they would iniciate or pursue thier desires with me, in short, I'd make them aware of thier desires, teasing them subtley till they'd act on them, all the while thinking it was all thier own idea.
I give this prolog so anyone reading this may gain an idea of how early I came into my sexuality, and how I became aware that I was naturally submissive and how I learned to satisfy that appetite. The day I so deservedly was fed hot cum from an adult mans cock was a beautiful sunny california saturday. I was in my very early teens and was on my way home from a friends house, I had never had sex with this particular friend and had been ignoring my natural appetite for cock for a few days. I suddenly found myself unable to ignore my desires and told my friend I could no longer participate in our days plans. If he only knew that I was gonna try to meet up with two or three of our mutual friends from school and have a hot, dirty all boy orgy. Guys we had history and gym class with, guys whose cocks I'd sucked in the bushes near our bmx track while Danny waited for us to show up. Guys who had thier tongues or eveready teen cocks pushed deep into my asshole on my livingroom floor while we ignored Danny's knocking. I had had deliciously filthy sex with most my friends, my two best friends Darin and Mario I never had sex with. Both of them had older b*****rs who had graduated, and mmmmmm...to this day with all the cocks I've had I still count those two in the top 10. Mario's b*****r cause he was 10 thick inches of selfish degrading latin cock, he only liked to mouthfuck me but he definately knew how to do it. Darin's older b*****r Doug remains high on the list because of what a dirty, kinky dominant overbearing pervert he was, he had a pretty nice cock too. As I began walking from Danny's house that morning it was definately Doug I was hoping would be home alone at Darin's house, still half d***k from a friday night kegger party, still horney and frustrated from striking out with some dumb slut. It had been a little over a year since Doug had started training me to be his dumb slut. Though it's quite simple to teach a student who wants it, who wants to learn. Though I don't think Doug had any idea how badly I wanted it, I still give him credit for being a good teacher, he definately taught me how to be his dumb slut, and how much I truely enjoyed being a dirty little sissy cocksucker. As I walked I kept thinking of how many times I had to "accidently" walk into the bathroom after he had showered and let him catch me glancing down at his cock, barging into his bedroom to relay one of his and Darins moms messages and catching him in his boxers. Until that friday night thier mom was out of town and Darin and I had gotten into his chronic and Darin had passed out. Doug came home from a party d***k, I was in the bathroom all buzzed smelling a pair of Doug's dirty underwear, rubbing them all overy face as I jerked my little dick. I never heard Doug's Nova pull into the drive, when I heard him coming down the hall he was only a couple of feet from the slightly cracked open bathroom door. I threw his underwear on the floor at my feet and turned quickly towards the toilet acting as though I were peeing, hoping like hell he'd go right past to his bedroom. Suddenly the bathroom light was on and I forgot all my teasing, forgot how turned on I was only seconds before inhaling Doug's musky underwear as I invisioned all the times I'd seen it as I pulled at my little dick. I was terrified, probably beet red as he said "what a ya doin jerking off in here scrub", "I...I...umm" was all I could mutter, not realizing his question was just normal razzing rather than him actually realizing what he just walked in on. As I muttered, I'm just peeing we both looked down at his underwear at my feet, as I kicked them away he looked at me strangely. He asked, "where's my b*****r" as he stepped closer shutting the bathroom door behind him. I think I whispered, "he's passed out in the bedroom" as I watched Doug squeeze and pull at his crotch adjusting himself as he stepped closer. He f***ed me between the sink and the toilet as he spoke in a low condisending tone. "Well now I'm gonna piss", I pulled my underwear up slowly as Doug opened his pants continuing to speak to me with distain in his voice. "And since you like barging into the bathroom when I'm naked and starring at my cock you little fucking peter gazer, your gonna stay right there and watch". It was as though he was speaking from far away as I watched him pull his open pants half way to his knee's, my eye's locked on the thick outline of his cock in his boxers. I was waiting to see his big mushroom head poke out the front access of his boxers when suddenly I could hear his taunting, belittling voice clearly again. He pushed his boxers and pants down past his knee's now standind straight up in front of me as he squeezed and pulled at his thick cock, shaking it in my direction. "This what you wanting to see all the time fag" he asked me in a degrading tone as he squeezed and stroked it towards me, it looked bigger, thicker to me now than it had in the past, it was so much closer to me now less than a foot from my face. It looked veinier, nastier then before I could smell it as I stood there u*********sly rubbing my hard little dick through my tight whites. I was snapped out of my awe by Doug's degrading, insulting tone as I looked up at him realizing he'd been watching me rubbing my hard little pecker as I gazed at his much bigger cock. "Look at you your a little cock loving sissy fagot", I just stood there next to the toilet starring up at him in embarrassment and shame as I experienced the result of all my fantasies and subtle teasing.
Before I had time to think past the humiliation I was feeling or notice that my hard little dick had shrunk to a soft sticky noodle in my underwear. Doug jerked me back into the reality of my naughty games I had been playing on him for almost a year. He suddenly had a firm grip on my wrist and was telling me how a nasty teasing little sissy bitch like me should know how to handle cock. As he said "cock" he f***ed my fingers to rub along the top of his veiny dickmeat. My shame and humiliation were instantly gone as I felt his big dick, his belittling condisending tone was enticing as he instructed me to wrap my fingers around it. "Go on fagot wrap your fingers around it, I have to piss thats as good a place as any to start your training". As I squeezed his thick cock I felt excited at how much girthier and heavier it was than the cocks I was used to touching and sucking. I was incredibly aware of and turned on by the smell of Doug's cock, it's aroma seemed thicker than the younger cocks I was used to, it had a deeper , heavier dank musky smell, it seemed dirtier for lack of a better description. All I new was that between the way it felt in my hand and how it smelled excited me much more than I had imagined. "Don't squeeze it too tightly bitch or you'll keep my piss from coming out and it'll be harder to aim" Doug's instructions interrupted my imagining what such a big smelly cock would like, but they excited me in dirty way I can't explain too. "And you'll be on your hands and knee's wiping up what piss doesn't make it into the toilet with your fucking underwear sissy, you hear me" ? I could feel my little dick hard as steel in my sticky underwear now. I held his cock gently in my fingers, staring intently at his peehole as I aimed it into the toilet. As I walked up Foothill Blvd remembering how dirty and ashamed and indescribably excited my best friend's older b*****r made me feel that night I became insanely excited. My cock was trying to push out the top of my op shorts. I began looking back at the oncoming cars thinking the earlier in the day I got there the better my chances of catching Doug home alone and the more time he'd have to use my nasty sissy ass. I hesitated to put my thumb out cause I didn't think I'd be able to hide my hard on anyway. Then I remembered exactly what it lookef like when hot piss began spraying out of Doug's peehole. I felt the same filthy exciting feeling wash over me that I felt that night as I watched and felt a thick meaty cock spraying piss as I held it in my fingers. I kept looking back now feeling myself becoming unable to control my insatiable need to be used and fucked humiliatingly. "Aim it bitch i'm pissing on the toilet seat" were the only words i heard till Doug stopped pissing. Until he hissed "Sit fagot" at me forcfully turning me towards himself and forcing my ass down onto the wet toilet seat. I just kept glancing up at him then at his thick musky cock that I had just wittnessed hot piss spraying from as I held it. As Doug spoke down to me in a low growl I became itensely aware of the wetness in the ass of my tight whites as I sat on the toilet. The musky aroma of his cock now only inches from my lips and nose seemed so thick I swear I could already taste it. I was so nervous, so scared and so excited I couldn't speak as I wanted to say his name unsure if it was to beg him not to do it or beg for it. "Now your gonna learn to suck cock sissy", he said as he stroked his thick smelly cock closer and closer to my face. I felt so much dirtier and ashamed then I had in my fantasies as he pushed his big mushroom head against my lips. I could faintly smell piss as he smeared it across my lips making sure his peehole wiped across my nose. I looked up at him as he instructed me to open my mouth, his thumb pulling down at the bottom of my chin. I had always been so eager and enjoyed sucking other "guys" my age and had imagined sucking Doug's cock so differently. My little dick was soft in my wet underwear and I felt so filthy as he f***ed his cockhead between my lips the smell made me hot but the first thing I thought I tasted as his peehole smeared against my tongue was pee. I felt so dirty and humiliated as I looked up at my friends older b*****r and he said "suck my cockhead sissy, clean it real good and I'll give you more". As I began sucking his fat mushroom head and licking out his peehole all I could think of was how indescribably filthy and degraded I'd feel if my friend got up to use the bathroom and saw me like this. But the more I sucked the better his cock tasted and as I looked up at him he'd say "thats it, suck it, you like that don't you you fucking sissy fagot, you want more" ? Doug began slowly forcing more of his thick cock into my mouth. I could feel my lips and cheeks stretching tighter as I kept sucking and slurping at his smelly dick. It was much easier to get the dicks I'd sucked of other "guys" my age all the way in my mouth. It was much more difficult to get all of Doug's cock in my mouth and I gagged, drooled and choked on it every time he f***ed it all the way into my throat. I was such a mess, my face and neck were covered with spit and precum I'd drooled all over myself every time I tried to push my mouth down to his wet, sloppy balls. I liked the way my thick gooey, cummy spit spit tasted and smelled. And every time my friends older b*****r looked down on me telling me "mmm....yeah thats it, your good little cock sucker", or hold my head back by my hair and use his fat sloppy cock to push and smear thick streams of cummy drool back into my mouth saying "yeah you like that don't you sissy slut" then smear his cock all over my face, it would make me so hot I'd gowild sucking his cock like a fucking pig, forcing my mouth down before he could and holding it down to his balls till I ckocked and spit up all around them. In what seemed like a very short time my best friemds older b*****r had managed to shame and humiliate me for my teasing and fantasies of sucking his cock. To scarring me and degrading me so badly I thought no longer wanted to service him. To making me want to humiliate and degrade myself just to hear and see how much he enjoyed using me, he made me crave and get off to to being the dirtiest nastiest most shameless fucking sissy fuckhole whore I could be. By morning he had to almost physically f***e me to bath cause I didn't want to wash the smell of spit and cum off my self. I liked what filthy begging little sissy cumpig he had trained me to be. As I remembered how he raised one foot up on the sink basen and pulled me so I was sideways on the toilet seat, telling me "time for you to learn to eat cum fagot whore" as I heard that I hugged his thigh tight pulling my mouth up hard on hisfat sloppy cock, thinking I was ready for it, sucking and slurpping at his cock like a pig.
Wanting so badly to show him how eager I'd become to humiliate and defile myself for his pleasure how grateful I was for him making my fantasy much more than I could imagine then allowing me to realize it. As I sucked shamelessly and that first thick hot rope of cum splattered into my whore throat I gulped and tried to swollow it all. Unsuccessful I began to chock on his cum as two more big loads blew into my cum filled mouth. I started to pull my mouth back on his cock to give myself room to swollow. Suddenly and f***efully I felt his hands grip neck and the back of my head as he pulled my mouth all the down to his balls roughly he squat thrusted his hips and ass forward grinding his fat spurting cock down into my sissy throat. Keeping my face f***ed upward as he kept his weight squating down over my mouth. " it's ok cunt...choke, choke on my cum", his fat cock being f***ed into my mouth pushed the first couple of loads down my throat. ... Continue»
Posted by Adicksion 2 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, First Time, Gay Male  |  Views: 970  |  
94%
  |  3

DIRTY LITTLE SECRETS. CHAPTER FIVE

DIRTY LITTLE SECRETS
By The Marquis Facade


CHAPTER FIVE

Angie sat on the toilet, her eyes locked on her stomach. It was uncomfortable to move, but she had to poke it one more time just to see. Her index finger made contact and her belly was hard. She was bloated beyond comprehension. How much as she eaten this time? This was the third day of her binge and Mark was acting as he wasn’t even aware of her eating. She did the bills and handled the money, so he probably didn’t have a clue as to how much groceries she’d gone through in the last seventy two hours…but he had to have noticed her eating, right? Or was it that he did and just didn’t fucking care to bother commenting on it?
Two nights ago, after the first binge, she’d waited till the asshole was asl**p and she’d crept out into the living room and messed around with Shawn for a while, but after that first day of sexual misadventure, he’d been too worn out to do much other than play. He’d spent most of the time pawing all over her distended belly…and she’d spent most of it licking all over his fat cock and balls.
She looked at the empty water bottle sitting next to her on the edge of the counter. She squinted her eyes and then reached to get it. Holding it in her hands, she realized it was about the same size as Shawn’s dick. She held it down past her protruding belly and pretended it was a penis and swung it side to side.
It must be really weird to have something that big dangling between your legs constantly, she thought as she tossed the bottle into the trash beside the toilet.
With a massive degree of effort, she hefted herself up from the toilet and then turned, scooting the scales out from the gap between the bowl and the counter.
She stepped up onto the measuring device and refused to look down, knowing full well all she’d see was belly if she did. After a second or so, she sighed and bent forward to look over the orb of her gut to see the damage.
230
The numbers stared at her, unblinking…uncaring of how horrifying their presence was to her. Shaking her head, she stepped of the scales, scooted them back into their nook, and then opened the cabinet drawer next to the back wall and removed the tape measure that she kept there.
Wrapping it around her belly, she stepped back toward the bathroom door and the mirror that was attached to the back of it. When she had the tape in place, she exhaled…and then looked at the numbers in the mirror.
53 ½
She let go of the tape and just let it fall to the floor.
In three days of binge eating, she’d gained nine pounds and added two and half inches to her belly girth. Of course, she’d just eaten herself insane, so some of the belly size was probably just bloat, but still…the nine pounds wasn’t all freshly eaten food. Meaning she’d probably really packed on at least four or five pounds of actual fatness.
She stared at herself in the mirror and then turned sideways. Aside from her protruding ass, she was still pretty thin all over. Her legs were thick at the top, but as you scanned lower, they thinned out. By the time you reached her knees, her legs were boney as crap. Same could be said for her upper torso. By the time you reached her shoulders, she was thin. Her arms weren’t thick at all, nor her neck.
She reached up and rubbed at her face some and was amazed that her face hadn’t really fattened much. She didn’t have a double chin either…at least not yet…but as she looked closer she could tell the droop under her chin was apparent. On closer inspection, maybe her cheeks were a bit plumper as well.
Looking down at her gut again, she encircled it with her hands and caressed it. Her eyes darting back to the mirror and her reflected profile, it was evident that she looked pregnant. In fact, she could probably pass for five or six months along without anybody blinking an eye.
And she’d made a deal with Shawn to really get pregnant. Was she insane? No, just lazy…a lazy bitch who’d rather get knocked up and collect c***d support than get a job. Fuck Mark, y’know…he was a dick, right? It would serve him right for being an asshole to her for so long.
The problem was… part of that deal was for her to get fatter during the month he was here. And in three days, she’d had sex with him at least five times. Her pelvis was literally sore and her legs so stiff that she was having trouble walking. She’d lost track of how many times he’d jerked off on her. Had to have been three or four at least. He could cum two or three times a day without blinking. It was fricking inhuman. And he could cum so much it was ridiculous. Nothing had compared to that first ejaculation on her belly, but that one had probably been banked up for a while. He’d produced a more sensible amount of semen since then…but every time he went off, it was at least a half of a cup load. Probably more jizz than the average man made in a week. At any rate, it was obvious that her gorging on food was turning him on…and turning him on, turned her on!
And admittedly, when she first started to get fat, she was annoyed with it…but after a time, she became comfortable with it and even began to enjoy her new curves and jiggles. She had even discovered a new erogenous zone…her deep belly button.
Even as she thought about that, she ran one hand forward along the curve of her belly until her index finger sunk deeply inside her navel chasm. Rubbing inside of it made her horny.
She was comfortable at the weight she was when Shawn arrived, but the idea of getting bigger was rather scary. She didn’t want to turn into one of the immobile moo-cows she saw on television constantly. But she did want to keep riding Shawn’s water bottle sized cock for the next three and a half weeks, and she knew that he’d push her to gain.
She’d gorged that first night just to get back at Mark for fucking with her…and that anger had carried over for two more days, but now…now it was waning some and her motivation was quickly disappearing.
Nine pounds!
She looked at her belly in the mirror and buried her finger inside her navel and it enraged her loins. Her other hand immediately snagged a titty and began to pull on the nipple viciously…and it was erotic, but not enough to fulfill her. So the breast fondling hand went lower and snaked under the curve of her belly, but reaching her clitoris was going to require more effort.
She twisted to face the mirror and hiked her right leg up onto the toilet, her foot balancing on the seat edge. Now she leaned forward so her hand could get to her snatch…her fingers quickly strumming across her clit. Her eyes flittered and then focused on her image in the mirror. Normally her fat gut would have folded into two rolls, dividing at her navel when she leaned forward like this…but not today. Her belly was so full, it remained round and protruding, its shape solid and unyielding to her torso bending forward. For some reason, this turned her on even more and she began to masturbate wildly, one hand on her pussy, the other manipulating her navel and bloated belly.
I look so pregnant! she thought as she gazed at her reflection. I’m gonna get pregnant too! If anybody can knock me up, it’s Shawn! She thought about the massive loads of cum that he could ejaculate on demand. Oh, yes, if any man had the gusto to know her up, it would be Shawn. But she’d only have one chance…one month…one cycle to do it in. So she needed to keep him glued to her…to her pussy, constantly!
The fingers of her right hand moved lower and sunk into her wet and dribbling vagina as her thumb moved to take over the clitoris stimulation for them. All four fingers ended up inside of her, and still it wasn’t even close to the sensation of Shawn inside of her.
Her eyes inadvertently darted to the water bottle sitting on the top of the trash can. No, that was gross…it’d already been in the fucking trash. Then her gaze flicked to the sink counter beside her and locked on a shaving cream can…Mark’s shaving cream can…with it’s nice round top on it…and it’s girth about the same as the water bottle.
Her right hand abandoned her vagina and shot out to snag the can and then she immediately had it between her legs and was working the top of it into her pussy. It took a few minutes, but then it was inside and she was pumping it in and out, while her other hand pilfered her bloated belly.
“Hope you enjoy your next shave, asshole,” she muttered before biting her bottom lip. Hope it stinks like Shawn’s ball juice, you cock-sucker!
She looked at herself in the mirror…watched her reflected image of masturbation…the can going in and out, burying up inside of her almost to the point of disappearing at times…and her belly…her big round belly.
All at once, without warning, she came and fluid erupted from her orifice and droplets sprayed across the lower half of the mirror she stood in front of.
Her legs betrayed her and she nearly fell to the floor, saving herself at the last minute by letting go of the can and grabbing for the sink counter to steady herself.
She panted for several moments before squeezing her internal pelvic muscles and forcing the can out of herself. Then she put her foot down on the ground and bent over to pick up the can.
Washing it would have been the reasonable thing to do, but instead, she just wiped it down with toilet paper and left it sitting on the counter where Mark had left it. She knew it’d probably be sticky and stink like pussy…but whatever. Mark would probably be too stupid to figure it out anyway.
She looked in the mirror and realized that she REALLY wanted to be pregnant. The idea of it turned her on in a way she had never imagined. It was probably what her mother referred to as her “clock going off.” Meaning her biological clock was ticking and her body was letting her know it was time to act on her procreative abilities. She’d read, while taking a psych class in college once, that women generally, at some point in their lives, became aroused by the concept of getting pregnant. Some did it early on, explaining why some high school girls would get pregnant on purpose…but most suffered it in the mid to late twenties and in some cases, all up into their thirties. Studies had shown that women who’d had c***dren, became less and less infatuated with it…their internal clocks basically winding down. But those who didn’t have c***dren, grew more and more obsessed with it as time passed.
So was she becoming infatuated with the concept? She turned sideways and stroked her round belly as a pregnant woman might. Yep, it was definitely something she wanted to do…and badly.
Well you know how to get it done, don’t you? She looked down at the discarded tape measure on the floor at her feet. Hope you’re hungry, bitch.
She didn’t mess with Shawn that night. Instead, she just went to bed and slept…her bloated belly making her miserable for hours till she finally passed out.
Mark got up at some point, showered, and went to work. When, she could probably guess…but she never woke up for it… never knew he was even gone.
Sunlight beaming through a crack in her black-out curtains woke her up around one thirty in the afternoon. Sitting up in the bed, she groaned, but noticed her belly was no longer hard.
“Awww,” she muttered, somewhat disappointed to find her belly folded horizontally in the middle as she leaned over, sitting on the side of the bed. To her shock, her belly growled. “Are you k**ding me?” She looked at the clock and realized she hadn’t eaten in nearly f******n hours…so yeah, she probably was running on empty.
Her sore legs were unhelpful as she rose from the bed and trudged across the bedroom to the door and then stepped out into the hallway. She wore only her fat granny panties, and they were stretched out and droopy. She could feel her ass crack hanging out the back as she walked…and her belly in the front had over-taken the waistband, so the front of the undies were drooping now too. She reached to hike them up both in the back and the front, but as she continued walking, the worn out garment submitted again to the friction and weight of her belly until they had slipped off and under her gut again by the time she reached the living room.
Just then she was assailed by the smell of food.
Where the fuck is Shawn? she wondered as she peered around to the couch and saw it was empty of pillow, blanket, and her step-son.
Following the smell of food into the kitchen, she discovered the boy at the table, a pile of hamburgers and french fries arrayed across the table top along with three cups with straws.
“I was about to come wake you up,” he snapped, chipper and well awake. “I walked down to the burger place that’s around the corner and got you some lunch.” He seemed far too excited to have just gotten her lunch.
It was about then that her groggy head cleared enough to realize exactly how much food there was on the table. Far more than just a meal for the two of them.
“Lunch, huh?” she said, snorting as she walked around the table and into the laundry room. When she emerged again, she was tugging at a button-up blouse…extra long in length, but not quite large enough to accommodate her girthy torso. “Fuck, I just bought this like two weeks ago,” she groused as she sucked in her belly to button the lower buttons. When she relaxed her gut though, it stretched against the fabric with much effort and f***e. “Dammit…I liked this shirt too.”
She glanced over at Shawn, still sitting at the table with hopeful eyes and expression with his pile of deep-fried junkfood.
“Not that I guess you’ll complain,” she muttered in his general direction as she walked over to the table and sat down across from him in Mark’s usual spot. The shirt was extremely uncomfortable now…as sitting squashed her belly and the fabric strained tightly against her flab. She tugged at it and then finally decided to just unbutton the lower buttons and let her belly hang out of it.
“Awwww,” Shawn groaned as he realized she was reaching to unbutton the shirt.
“What?” she looked up at him. “Oh you’re such a freak,” she added when she figured out what he was groaning about. “I don’t know what to tell you…if I eat anything I’m gonna blow the buttons off of it.” Her comment did nothing button widen the boys eyes even more. “Freak!” she blurted at him, but her hands let go of the shirt and she leaned forward to snag a cheeseburger from the pile.
Shawn continued to stare at her with some bizarre, unreadable expression.
“What?” she finally snapped. “What the hell is up? Why are you staring at me like that?”
He blushed and wouldn’t say anything.
“C’mon…what is it…I won’t laugh,” she urged him, her demeanor shifting some.
“Would you stuff yourself till you do pop a button?” he asked her with a suppressed smile straining at the corners of his mouth.
“You’re twisted, you know that, right?”
He stood up from his chair and walked around the table towards her. When he reached her side, he pulled his pants down and flopped his fat, limp cock out onto the table top right in front of her.
“Eat it all, or no dick for you,” he said, trying not to laugh.
Is he fucking serious? she wondered as she look up from his dick to the humorous expression on his face.
“You know, if you’re gonna work the domination thing, you really need to work on not laughing while you do it,” she asserted as she reached and pushed his dick off the table with her index finger. “Come back when you can do it right.”
He looked somewhat shocked…and then that faded into a deflated ego expression to the point that she almost felt bad for having shot him down.
“Get that towel over there,” she said and pointed to the dish towel that lay next to the sink. He turned and grabbed it, looking confused as he stood there holding it. “Now tie my hands with it,” she instructed him after moving her arms back, her hands now behind the back of her chair. “Ow, okay…that’s tight enough…I’m not really trying to escape, damn!” she blurted and he stopped and loosened the towel some.
He stepped back around to her side, and she used her feet to scoot the chair back across the floor till she hit the sink counter behind her.
“Alright…make me fucking eat it,” she said nonchalantly.
“Really?”
“All of it,” she added. “Unless I chuck or something.” She rolled her mind around with what could go wrong with this little sexcapade and continued, “If I say the word GONAD, you stop and let me loose, got it?”
He looked a little confused.
“It’s called a safe word. If you go too far, I’ll say it and the game is over, got it?”
“Oh,” he muttered as he stepped over to the table and picked up a burger and unwrapped it.
“I do not eat pickles…period,” she said and nodded at the burger he held. “I’ll gonad you right now if you come at me with a fucking pickle.”
He started laughing.
“Isn’t a gonad a testicle?”
“Yes it is…and if you value yours…then you better lose the pickles, buddy.”
He opened the burger and pulled the two pickles off of it before walking up to her and sticking it to her mouth.
She took a bite off of it and began chewing. When she’d finished and swallowed, she smirked and said, “C’mon…talk dirty to me with it…call me a fatty or something, I don’t know… make it interesting.”
“I’m gonna fatten you up now,” he said to her and the words rang of sincerity rather than just bullshit. He fed the rest of the first burger to her and then stepped back to the table to get another one.
“Your momma is awful skinny,” she said as she gulped down the last bite of the first hamburger. “So you got the hots for her or what?”
He flicked off the pickles and reset the bun before he answered her.
“Yeah,” he said matter-of-factly. “But she is too skinny,” he added, agreeing with her. “I’d love to fatten her up too.”
“Nasty little bastard,” she mumbled as she stuck the second burger up to her mouth. “You gonna fatten me up…fuck me…and then go home and do the same thing to her, ain’t you?”
He grinned and pushed the burger into her mouth, not waiting for her to open her mouth for it…and this time, he kept pushing it in, making her chew it continually.
“Fuck…gimme some soda,” she gasped as she fought down the last dry bits of it. “I’m dying here.”
He reached for one of the three cups and held it to her mouth for her drink. After a few sucks on the straw, she spit it out.
“Don’t waste my time…DRINK!” he barked at her.
For a second it stunned her, but then she took the straw into her mouth and began sucking.
“Too bad you can’t suck my cock like you suck that straw, fatso,” he said to her with a diabolical look on his face. “Keep sucking, I’ll tell you when to quit.” And he didn’t let her quit till she was sucking air through the straw and the giant cup was empty.
He took the cup and tossed the ice into the sink and then tossed it into the trash. Walking back to the table, he unwrapped another cheeseburger and removed the pickles and headed for her mouth again.
She was already so full she felt like she was gonna explode, but he didn’t give a chance to balk at the burger…instead, as before, he just crammed it into her mouth.
“C’mon now fatty…eat up,” he whispered to her as he pressed the small burger into her mouth. “Three down and four to go…unless you’re ready for fries.”
Her eyes widened but she kept chewing.
Twenty minutes later, she’d gone through one box of fries and five of the seven burgers and her belly was being cut in half by the too-small blouse. She looked down and could see the buttons straining to contain her gut.
“Oh fuck,” she groaned as he headed towards her with another box of fries. “Fuck you…fuck you, I’m not eating it,” she shook her head but he began to cram fries into her mouth.
“Yeah, you gonna eat it, fatty…you gonna keep eating till that shirt pops open and your fat belly spills out,” he said, taunting her as he pushed more fries into her chewing jaws.
“Time for a drink,” he said as the last fries went into her mouth. Before she could swallow them, he had the straw and was sticking it into her mouth. “Drink you fat bitch…drink till I tell you to stop.”
She began sucking and swallowing…sucking and swallowing until at last, she didn’t feel like she could breathe any more.
“I can’t…I can’t…no more,” she gasped and spit the straw out of her mouth.
He reached down and patted her belly gently and then rubbed it and then he slapped it hard.
“Ahhhh!” she blurted, the internal pressure of him slapping her belly nearly killing her. “Motherfucker…don’t do that!”
“Shut up fatso…who’s in charge here?!”
“Oh fuck…oh fuck, I’ve created a monster,” she muttered as he pushed the straw into her mouth.
“Drink! Drink! Suck that shit down, bitch!” he coached her as she sucked and swallowed…the cinching around her belly nearly to the point of being unbearable.
“AAahhh!” she groaned and all at once a button shot off the front of her shirt and her gut within it lurched forward through the now gaping hole. She arched her back and pressed with her belly muscles as hard as she could and another button popped and her gut crawled further through the now larger gap.
“Oh shit,” he gasped and pulled his dick out of his pants and began pumping on it while she struggled in the chair.
Two more buttons held her gut down and as she writhed, another one gave up and snapped off, leaving only the very bottom button still holding, but her belly was so determined to expand that it did so through the gap produced by the missing three buttons above it, so the tight blouse now looked like a dress that someone had cut the belly out of.
Her big round gut stuck out, firm and demanding, through the ripped blouse and the sight of it pushed Shawn into a veritable state of ecstasy. In seconds, he was shooting off all over it while Angie taunted him.
“Yeah, bitch…you cum all over Angie’s big fat belly…you pay it homage, you little pussy…you know what gets you off…and I know what gets you off. You love my fat belly…you give your cum…and I mean all of it, you little shit…milk those balls dry for my fatness!”
And he did too. He pounded his dick till his balls ached and her gut was covered in white slime. When he finished, his cock limp, dangling, and dripping…he made to move behind her and untie her hands.
“We ain’t done yet,” she blurted, stopping him dead in his tracks. “Fuck I got room to breathe now, bitch…Momma’s still hungry.”
Before she told him the safe word, she’d taken out six of the seven burgers, all three fries, both sodas and a chocolate shake that was in the third cup. Enough food to have fed four or five people probably…and enough fat and calories to last a week.
She was too full to even want to fuck afterwards, so she left him in the kitchen cleaning up…and just went back to bed.
The next few days played out much the same. She’d wake up and go into the kitchen and he’d feed her till she was nearly dead…and then he’d jerk off on her…and she’d go back to bed. She was too miserable to even take a bath during that time and despite wiping off his jizz, she knew she had a film of it all over her torso. Each night though, she’d snuggle up to Mark’s back and rub it all over him while he slept.
He’d grumbled at her for staying in bed so much until she lied and told him she was sick with a stomach virus…and after that he’d just left her alone.

At some point, she woke up and instead of trudging to the kitchen, she instead, waddled into the bathroom across the hall, not for the first time in days, but this time instead of going to relieve herself, she actually intended to take a shower. She felt grimy and disgusting.
It seemed every time she’d went to pee or poop during the last week, it had been in the middle of the night, so she’d had to go into the bathroom and use it with only the small night light over the sink to see by. Mark would always throw a fit if she flicked a light on and woke him up. Even from across the hall and two doors closed, he’d still swear the light came under the door and woke him up. He was such a jerk at times. But such became the norm for her. She’d learned how to pee in the dark during the first month they were married. Taking a dooky was a bit more of a wipe-and-hope scenario, but she’d learned to do that as well.
The nightlight seemed brighter than normal…probably just because she hadn’t seen daylight much in several days. She peed and washed her hands and as she leaned over the sink, she felt like her belly was heavier than usual.
She reached down and touched her stomach as she straightened up and it felt odd. She turned to look at herself in the mirror on the back of the door, but there wasn’t enough light to see well.
“Oh fuck Mark,” she hissed and she flicked the overhead light on. “ARGH!” she blurted, the light setting her eyeballs on fire. For several minutes she fought to pen them again. When her pupils finally adjusted, she stared at herself in the mirror through squinted lids.
“HOLEE BAT SHIT!” she gasped louder than she probably should have. Immediately she slapped her hand over her mouth so as not to shout again…for fear of waking Mark.
As she gazed at herself in the mirror, she realized she was fatter…visibly fatter than she had been the last time she looked at herself in the mirror.
She stepped closer to the mirror and realized her neck beneath her chin was plumped and droopy…the beginnings of a double chin…and her face looked like it had swollen…her whole lower face seemingly larger…wider…chubbier.
She backed up and looked down…and realized her tits were even bigger…her plump D-cups were hanging lower and the skin at the top of her chest felt tight like it was stretching. Looking closely at her reflection, she realized she had tiny little red lines skittering here and there around the top of her chest and all around her areola.
Stretch marks?!? I’ve got stretch marks on my titties?! Are you fucking k**ding me?!?
Suddenly frantic, she backed up and gazed further down her reflection and noticed her stomach was massive…no longer even buoyant as it had been, it just drooped downward now, completely concealing her pubic region. She leaned back and hefted it up with her hands and was shocked to feel how soft and yet heavy it was. When she let it go, she lurched forward and realized she was holding up some serious weight…so much so that it was putting a strain on her lower back. She stepped closer to the mirror expecting to see stretch marks all over her gut, but there were none. Turning sideways, however, was a different story. She now had love-handles…big, fluffy and outward sagging rolls of fat above each of her hips. And those new rolls had stretch marks all over them…and the trail ran from her back, beyond her realm of sight, all the way around to the edges of her forward hanging belly.
Aghast, she turned facing the mirror again and rubbed her hands across the front of her belly…marveling at how soft it felt to her palms and fingers.
Oh shit…he’s been cumming all over me for days…and I haven’t washed it off, she realized…noting bits of crusty residue in places as she caressed herself. Damn, I always heard spooge was good for stretch marks…but who’d have thought!
Almost desperate, she whipped around and jammed her foot in between the toilet and sink cabinet and kicked the scales out into the open.
Instantly she hopped up onto them and then leaned over to read the display.
Holee shit…no way…no way! She blinked and strained to lean further forward, shocked that she could not see the scales display at all beyond the bulk of her belly. Finally she braced on the counter and leaned forward far enough she could see and the numbers that glared brightly back at her took her breath away.
257
Two hundred and fifty seven pounds! It was insane.
As she stood there, the scale shifted to 256 and she blinked and then realized she was wobbling and leaning on the counter a bit. Concentrating, she steadied herself and gently let go of the counter…and watched in horror as the scale flittered numbers, stopping at:
262
FIVE MORE POUNDS!? She had to bite her lip to keep herself from blurting something out loud. Leaning on the counter had been keeping her from putting her entire weight on the scales.
Two hundred and sixty two pounds?!? It was worse than she originally thought. She straightened up and stepped back off the scales, the numbers rustling around in her brain. Oh fuck, I’ve gained forty one pounds since Shawn got here! FORTY ONE POUNDS!! Half of her wanted to scream…while the other half just wanted to crawl up in a corner and cry. How long has he been here?!? I don’t even know what day of the week it is!
Desperate, she looked around the bathroom looking for something to put on. She was wearing only her granny panties and she didn’t want to barge out into the apartment topless while Mark was home.
In the corner on the floor, was Mark’s discarded work clothes. She snatched up the big button up shirt and quickly put it on…only to be horrified when she realized she couldn’t button it around herself. Agitated, she peeled out of it and tossed, and picked up his t-shirt. She eventually managed to fight it down and over her torso, but her belly just hung out from under in almost completely visible. The farthest down the shirt would stretch was her belly button.
Growling, she flicked off the light and opened the bathroom door. Quietly she crept down the hall into the living room. Their computer was in sl**p mode, but a quick shake of the mouse lit the screen up brightly and she tapped the corner date and time display. It was the thirteenth…meaning Shawn had been there since the third…they hooked up on the fourth…and she binged for three days…fifth, sixth, and seventh…and then he started feeding her like his private hog on the eighth. Five days. She’d been living like a pig for five days now…and had added thirty two pounds to her fatness…a total of forty one since Shawn showed up…and now, to her disgust, it wasn’t all just settling in her belly.
She felt eyes on her and twisted to look back at the couch where Shawn had set up and was now gazing at her through sl**py eyes.
“Hey,” he whispered.
She put the computer screen back to sl**p and felt her way across to the couch in the dark. By the time she sat down on the couch at his feet, her eyes began to adjust to the haze of light coming out of the kitchen.
He sat completely up and scooted down to her at the foot of the couch and touched her shoulder. “You okay?” he asked in a barely audible voice.
“Shawn…I weight two hundred and sixty two pounds,” she hissed back at him. “I don’t even know where the last five days have gone to.”
“You eat and go back to bed,” he said. “We haven’t even had sex in a while.”
“I know…I feel like a real fucking pig…I haven’t even showered…I probably smell like one too.” She sighed and looked at him in the faint light. “What the fuck are we doing?”
“Making you fatter,” he whispered back to her. “You’re so fucking hot,” he added, his hands snaking out and jiggling her belly and then moving higher to her tits, confined within the t-shirt. He strained to jostle the left one, closest to him…and he kept shaking it till the nipple hardened and poked out through the fabric enough that he could tweak and twist it. “Your titties are getting so big,” he said, pulling on her nipple.
She was upset…part of her wanted to smack him in the face, and yet…some other part of her wanted to climb on top of him and fuck the shit out of him.
“Fuck me,” she hissed to him. “You better fuck me right fucking now,” she adding with a demanding tone despite her words being whispered.
“Dad’s home…he in the bedroom back there.”
She twisted around to face him and lifted her left leg up and swung it around to the back of the couch. Facing him now, her thighs spread, she leaned back on the couch, propping her head up on the couch arm, and said, “Do it now…look down,” and when he looked, she hooked a finger in her granny panties and pulled the leg over enough to expose her pussy. “If he comes out, the lights are off…just jump up and cover with the blanket and pretend to be asl**p.”
Shawn said nothing but stood up and peeled out of his sl**p shorts and she could make out the silhouette of his donkey dong swinging back and forth as he did so. Seconds later the shadow disappeared and she knew he was erect. As he sat back down on the couch, she braced for penetration.
His cock head nudged her opening and she gasped and then after a few massaging taps, he pressed for real and entered her with f***e she didn’t expect…and before she could catch her breath, he was pumping madly, driving his cock in and out of her with a wild abandon. His gasps were muffled, his breathing stifled to keep his actions quiet, but she could still tell he was climaxing…quickly, so she tensed and waited for him to explode inside of her.
“Huhhh!” he blurted uncontrollably and erupted inside her pussy with f***e that she knew meant he was ejaculating like he had the first time. He was wired hard tonight. Had her fattening really turned him in such a way?
It was over in less than a few minutes and he was pulling out of her leaving a flow of semen pouring out of her gaping cunt in the wake of his fat dick.
She wasn’t done with him though. She wanted it nasty and gross and all over and inside and out. What came over her at that moment, she never knew, but she shoved him back on the couch and ripped her own panties off. They were old and stretched out and hole-filled anyway…so the effort required to rip them was next to nothing. And then she was on him, dragging her sagging, fat belly up his body, her legs on either side of him, walking on her knees and hands until she was directly over him, glaring down into his face. Her belly hung down so far as to be resting on his torso even though she was up on all fours above him. His hand shot to hit immediately and began kneading it and trying to heft it up and shake it, but she wasn’t there for play…she was there for fuck.
She lowered her pussy onto his limp dick and started humping it, doing a big, fat, booty popping motion…that actually was making a tiny bit of noise, but she didn’t care. She wanted nastiness and she was gonna get it. In a matter of seconds, the soft flesh of his dick was beginning to harden and she lifted herself upright, bracing with her left arm on the back of the couch.
Instinctively he reached down and hefted his mammoth erection for her and she wiggled it into position and then pressed her hips forward, grinding until she felt it tap the top of her inner shaft. He filled her so full, and yet she wanted more. Had there been two of him, she’d have had another dick in her ass or mouth one. Maybe three of him would be enough!
She couldn’t do much with it on top, but she could sure as hell grind on him…and grind she did, bucking back and forth and in circles until she came…and still she rode him…until she came again. Somewhere in the darkness, she lost count of her orgasms and collapsed on top of him, her fat body pinning him to the couch.
After a time, she felt him wiggling, trying to get free, and she f***ed herself to roll off of him. He was pushed to the edge of the couch and nearly fell off as her bulk slipped down onto the cushions between him and the back of the couch. He caught himself on the coffee table and just stood up.
She gazed up at him as she shifted onto her side and noticed his silhouette did not have a dangling third leg in the middle…only a wad of extra shadow that indicated his drooping, oversized testicles.
Oh fuck, he’s still hard, she realized. He’d been wiggling to get out from under her so he could finish himself off.
She said nothing to him, but kicked her right leg up and hooked her foot over the top of the couch back..and then she thrust herself forward on the cushions as he knelt down on them himself.
He moved forward and pressed his erection back into her and then pulled her right leg off the back of the couch and pressed it up against his chest, bracing it up against him…and then he pulled on it to f***e himself forward…into her opening.
This time it was she who moaned a bit too loudly. Embarrassed, she buried her face in Shawn’s pillow that she was half lying on. After a few seconds, she got control of herself and looked down at him as he pounded her pussy like a piston. Her belly was warbling like a giant water balloon, quivering and rising and falling with each impact…the fat waves gyrating from the motion of his thrusts. And it wasn’t alone. She could see her right ass cheek and thigh doing their own jiggling. But the most awesome spectacle was her right titty. The left one was sagging down onto the cushions and nearly dr****g off the edge of the couch in the front, but her right one was wildly slapping back and forth between her belly and her chin.
Oh fuck, how big are my titties now?! she wondered as she cupped the cavorting breast with her right arm and held it steady, hefting it to her face. Oh hell…I can reach my own nipple! Hungrily, she sucked her nipple into her mouth and went to town on it as Shawn continued to fuck the shit out of her.

Shawn was almost there when Angie had collapsed on top of him. And his balls had ached for ten minutes till she finally decided to move and slid off of him. Desperately, he’d jumped up and wanted to finish. She’d thrown her leg up onto the back of the couch and he decided to try it with her on her side. And now that he was doing her in this position, he realized that it was awesome. On her back, her tits went out under her arms and flattened as did her belly, so all her wonderful curves were somehow lost. But on her side like this, her belly sagged out even further and her tits just flopped around atop it. It was awesome!
He was pumping away at her pussy…almost there again, when he looked down to see her tits again and realized that she was sucking one of them. It was too much, and he just exploded inside of her, but he didn’t want it to go there. Instantly he pulled out of her and pointed his cock at her blubbery and distended gut and began to pump it with all his might, sending blast after blast of semen all over it.
She released her titty and her hands went down to her fat belly and began to smear it all around.
“It’s apparently good for stretch marks,” she whispered to him as he reached out and began to smear his cum on her lower belly and down into her pussy. “Oh fuck…you nasty boy,” she murmured as his cum smeared fingers nudged into her gaping cunt. “Fist me!” she demanded with a hiss, and he pressed his whole hand up inside of her and began to pummel her with it, burying his arm well beyond his wrist inside of her cavernous pussy.
It got wild for a short time and she had to bite his pillow to not scream in ecstasy as he made her cum over and over till she couldn’t take it any more. She finally pushed at his hand till she f***ed it out of her to make him stop. When he pulled it out though, it was thick and gooey with her juices and probably with some of his semen from the first round on her back. She pulled his nasty hand up onto her belly and smeared it around and then dragged it up her fat body to her right titty. She made him squeeze it hard and then continued with his hand up to her mouth where she licked each finger separately…almost mouth fucking each one of them in turn.
He was up on the edge of the couch beside her at this point, lying on his own side, barely able to hold on…her massive body taking up most of the space. She sensed his unsteadiness and wrapped her arms and legs around him and literally enveloped him, her face in his…her mouth on his…her tongue in his mouth and they writhed around for a while until he felt as though he might could go at her again.
With a half erect cock, he nudged her pussy and she pulled back from him and gasped.
“No, baby…Momma needs that cum on her titties and ass,” she whispered to him. “If Momma is gonna keep getting fatter, she’s gonna need a lot of man lotion.”
Something about her words…her use of “Momma” brought him to attention below the belt and his balls suddenly ached with the desire to expel more sperm.
He stood up and she rolled over on her belly so that her big fat ass was visible and then she lifted herself up on her knees and spread her flappy thighs. He’d seen this position before. It was called, “doggy style.”
He knelt on the couch behind her big ass and snaked his dick up between her legs and prodded around till he found the right hole and then rammed his fat cock into her. Before he could start thrusting though, she took charge and began popping her ass back and forth, the huge cheeks gyrating and jiggling chaotically as she pumped his cock. All he had to do was stand still and let her milk it for him.
His hands reached out and grabbed hungrily for her flabby ass cheeks…squeezing and groping as she bounced on his cock. In minutes he was ready to shoot and he pushed her off of him and rained his man goo all over her luscious over-sized ass.
“Oh fuck…fuck…smear it…rub it in,” she called out to him, hissing and whispering, but her voice demanding and needy.
He reached out and smeared his seed for her, lotioning up her flabby trunk junk. Each cheek was as wide as his entire body. Her butt was getting immense all at once it seemed. And he loved it. If it was as wide as the couch, he’d hump it!
After a short while, she rolled over and pulled him off the couch and led him up to her head and upper torso. Standing and looking down at her, she pulled him forward till he had to reach out and brace himself on the back of the couch to keep from falling completely down on top of her.
His limp cock dangled inches from her mouth and she snagged it with one hand and sucked it into her mouth. It was so tight, and her teeth weren’t too friendly, but she got it inside, but unlike her previous attempts to suck him off, she seemed to be doing something different…and then he felt his head slide beyond her mouth and down into her throat.
Apparently all of the f***ed feeding had taught her to control her gag reflex and she was deep throating him. He could feel her ragged breath wafting from her nostrils onto his dick as she sucked and slid his cock. Spit was going everywhere and he realized she was using it for lubrication.
Then out of nowhere, she had a hand on his balls…and the one gripping his dick began to pump as she sucked.
The sensation was familiar…far too familiar to him.


“What is it?” he asked his mother as she opened the box and pulled out the contraption.
“Don’t worry about it what it is,” she growled at him as she set the thing up on the coffee table in front of them. She pulled out the instructions and began reading them and then after that, she told him to stand up and pull his pants down.
“Why?” he asked.
“Just do what I said,” she barked at him.
Up onto his feet he went and down went his pants to his ankles.
“Underwear too,” she added and motioned with her hand for him to pull them down.
He leaned over and pushed them down to his knees and then on a lark, just went ahead and kicked them and his pants both off so that he was complete naked from the waist down.
Stephanie sat on the couch and stared at him, his dick mostly, as it dangled side to side like some sort of limp third leg.
“C’mere,” she called to him and he stepped closer to her until she reached and pulled him up to her knees.
Without prelude, she reached up and snagged his penis in her hands and pulled on it, stretching it out.
“Good grief,” she muttered and just stared at it for a few tense seconds. Then she reached over to the table beside the contraption and retrieved a one foot plastic school ruler and held it up to his penis, ramming the zero end up under his shaft to the base between it and his testicles. Then she pulled on his dick again and stretched it out as far as she could atop the plastic ruler. It was just short of six inches. His mother said nothing but shook her head, as if she was either in disbelief at the length or dissatisfied with it. Which it was, he had no idea.
Turning the ruler, she mashed his penis flat and he noted it was about an inch and half wide before she tossed the ruler back to the table and picked up a piece of the gizmo.
It was weird looking. It had a big clear tube that had a rubber ring around the bottom where it was open and the top of it was domed and had a hose running into it. The hose ran from the clear cylinder to the coffee table where it ended in some sort of weird little motor looking thing that she’d plugged into a wall outlet moments earlier beside the couch.
As she held the cylinder out towards him, he noticed it had numbers and lines imprinted into it…like the ruler…for measuring apparently, but what? Then he put two and two together and glancing at the discarded ruler, suddenly realized what she was about to do.
“Ummm,” he began but she looked up and glared at him.
“This might be strange,” she said, her eyes locking with his, “but one day you’ll thank me, okay?”
“Ohhh-kaaayyy,” he replied, dragging the word out.
She held the open end of the cylinder up to his dangling penis and then using her free hand, she pushed his penis down into the opening and continued to wiggle the end of the cylinder, jostling it…until his entire limp appendage was inside of the thing.
He looked down and stared at his penis inside of the clear container…as it shriveled back up…the head barely past the number four mark on the cylinder’s side.
His mother pushed on it and tried to bury the rubber o-ring into his pelvic bone.
“Ow,” he chirped and she glared at him again.
She took control of the cylinder with her left hand now, holding it in place and with her right, reached over and flicked a control switch on the side of the motor thing and it immediately began to hum…much like a fish aquarium pump. And oddly enough he heard the sound of air hissing down at his waist, coming out of the cylinder’s open end. His mother moved the cylinder and situated it and suddenly the hiss stopped and he felt a jolt of suction on his penis inside the container.
As he stared with disbelieving eyes, his three and half inch shriveled flesh tube…began to lengthen of its own accord, the shriveled and wrinkly skin smoothing out as his penis stretched out under the pressure of the vacuum. And by this point he was fairly certain is a pump and vacuum of some nature… and from what he was observing, it was apparently intended to make your penis bigger…or so he theorized.
In seconds, three and half inches was four then five…and then finally almost six inches within the container.
“Does that hurt?” she asked him.
“No,” he replied. “Just feels weird…kind of vibrates.”
She reached out to the motor part again and turned a knob on the back side that he hadn’t noticed before. Instantly the humming increased…as did the suction on his penis.
“Now?” she asked.
“N-noo,” he stuttered, but the pressure was slightly uncomfortable, mostly on his pelvis where the seal was locked.
She turned the knob again and the hum became a solid buzz and the uncomfortable tingling became a hard tug on his junk.
“Uhhh, ahhh,” he mumbled and she realized she’d hit his level of tolerance.
“Alright,” she said as she stood up. “Sit down there and just let it do what it does. I’ll come unhook you in a little while.”
Reluctantly, he sat down on the couch and began watching TV as she disappeared into her bedroom.
After a little while he glanced down at his dick and was shocked to see that it was dark red in color…almost purplish in hue…and it looked swollen somewhat…or was it just the distortion of looking at it through the cylinder? He couldn’t tell, but at least the annoying pull of the suction had stopped bothering him. He looked towards the door to his mother’s bedroom and hoped she hadn’t forgotten about him.
At some point, he must have dozed off from boredom, because when he woke, it was from the movements of his mother pulling on the cylinder in an attempt to remove it.
She looked excited as she twisted the cylinder and pulled on it, but it wasn’t coming off. She tugged again and began to pull harder and it started to move…to slide slowly. He cloudy eyes looked past her hands and honed in on his penis inside the clear container. His mind suddenly cleared and focused as he absorbed the fact that his penis looked huge inside of the thing.
POP!
She broke the suction finally and slid his cock out of the thing and it flopped down onto the couch cushion.
She just dropped the damn cylinder and let hit fall to the floor, her attention locked on his penis…her hands reaching out for and scooping it up. She shook it and stared as it wiggled. Then she moved her hand up and down on it, in some sort of odd sliding motion that felt weird. She did that slowly for a few seconds and then gradually her movement sped up till she was doing it hard and fast. As she did so, her eyes would continue to flick from his penis to his face, as if she were trying to gauge his reaction, if any, to her actions.
After a time, she sighed and just stopped and let his dick flop atop his left thigh…where it smacked and then skittered off to hang down between his legs.
Before he could say anything, she had fetched the ruler from the table and was ramming it under his dick again.
“Hrmph!” she grunted in a distinctly impressed manner as the tip of his swollen penis topped out near six and half inches. She turned the ruler and smiled. “Oh yes,” she gasped and he noted his width was now two and half inches…which didn’t surprise him considering how bloated and fat his penis was. And it felt almost sore. Her hands were extremely irritating to it as she stretched and mashed and measured.
She let go of his penis and smiled at him.
“Momma’s gonna make you a big boy…a real big boy,” she said, popping up to her feet. “Why don’t you walk around for a few minutes…get your legs going,” she said. “Don’t put your pants on…just let it hang out for a while.”
He stood up and stepped away from her and the couch and she walked toward the kitchen. Once she’d reached it, she turned and stepped behind the open bar that was the only thing separating the living room for the kitchen. The bar was about four feet high and they usually ate there.
His mother leaned over the bar, facing out into the living room and stared at him as he walked around slowly in a small area around the sofa and coffee table.
“Walk towards me,” she said and he did so. When he reached the bar, she said, “Now turn and keep doing that for a few minutes.”
He did, and each time he reached the far side of the living and turned to walk back towards her, it seemed her expression would change. By the third round, she looked like she was going to throw up or something. Her mouth was hanging open and she had one arm back behind the counter doing something.
When he reached the bar this time, he could hear her breathing oddly, but she just smiled at him as if to tell him all was okay and then as he turned to repeat his path, she stopped him.
“Wait, just turn around and face me,” she said. He did so and she said, “Now just spread your feet apart…yeah, like that. Now just shift from side to side so it swings…oh fuck…yeah, yeah like that.”
He caught her letting the f-bomb slip out and that was weirder than her making him dangle his dick. As he stood there complying with her strange demands, he noticed her reflection in the stove behind her. Standing where he was now, close to the bar, he could see over the top and past her to the front of the shiny stove. What he saw reflected would disturb him forever and a day.
His mother’s ass was visible. She was naked from the waist down behind the counter, but because she was leaning forward, he couldn’t tell that from the front. Her legs were spread wide too, and her ass was moving side to side in a bizarre wiggling motion…and as he swayed, her wiggling increased and the expression on her face turned odd.
“Oh shit…go to your room…GO NOW!” she blurted at him and he froze in place. “GO!! SHIT! NOW!” she whaled at him and he took off to his room wondering what the fuck crawled up her ass.
Once inside his room, he leaned against the door and listened and heard his mother moaning and cursing loudly down in the kitchen…even punching the counter, it sounded like.


He knew now the bitch had ballooned his dick up and then gone into the kitchen to rub one out while he walked around with it dangling. She’d also tried her damn-dest to make it hard when she was pumping on it. Even then she’d been trying to work him into sex. The sick bitch had been on him for years and he was too naïve to know it. It would be different now.
He felt a surge in his balls and looked down in the low light of the living room and saw that Angie was having to jerk his cock from her mouth quickly as his erection swelled. She popped it out and started jerking on him like there was no tomorrow, her spit acting as an incredible lubricant. He grabbed the base of his dick and stifled a groan as his semen launched out onto her face and neck…and then she lowered the tip of it and continued to pump him until he’d coated her titties down with white mess.
“Oh fuck,” she hissed as she let his dick go and began rubbing his cream all over her fattened breasts. They were shiny and slippery now and he could see the light glinting off of them as she massaged them erotically…her hard and bulbous nipples sticking out like thimbles in the darkness visible only by the shiny coat of his cum on them.
He thrust his pelvis forward and flopped his limp dick atop her right titty and she took the hint and snagged it, using it to stir the cum load all over her boobs.
After a little bit, she let his dick go and stood up. She leaned in to him and buried her tongue in his mouth and then walked back down the hall, completely naked. When her t-shirt had come off, he wasn’t sure…maybe while they were writhing around after the first bout. Sex seemed to make him forget things. Time stopped being normal when he was fucking her.


Angie walked down the hall…the cold air nipping at her entire naked body, cooling the gooey mess that covered her. She needed a shower so badly but as she reached the bathroom door, she stopped and looked into the open bedroom door at Mark, snoring atop the bed.
Not just yet, she thought to herself as she walked on into the bedroom and crawled under the covers with him.
“What the fuck are you doing?” Mark muttered in the darkness as her hands jerked on his dick.
“Just shut up for once…and let me have it, asshole,” she hissed at him as she leaned down and sucked his dick into her mouth and began bouncing on it till he was hard.
He moaned and she knew she had him. It was dark and he couldn’t see her. She was making her move.
She sucked him until she knew he was almost to climax and then she ripped the blankets and sheet back and pulled his underwear completely off.
“Damn…it’s like three in the morning,” he grumbled. “What the fuck, bitch?”
“Shut up and fuck your fat ass wife,” she snapped at him in the darkness as she groped and found his dick again. She’d gotten Shawn to fist her so her pussy would swell up. Now she could mount Mark and maybe actually feel something.
She turned and mounted him with her ass to him, her body facing the open bedroom door. His cock slipped in easily enough and she started snapping her ass, working him hard and fast before he knew what was happening.
“Aaahhh, shit,” he blurted and she felt him cum inside of her. Oh yes…cum inside of her with no condom on!
She strained her eyes and realized Shawn was standing at the edge of the open bedroom door, looking in at her. The light from the alarm clock was probably illuminating her to some degree, so she decided to be really nasty.
“Oh shit…alright…I’m done…c’mon,” Mark grumbled at her as he tried to slide her off of him, but she started slamming her pussy on him and kept popping it till he quit fighting her. He was a two-cummer and she knew it. If she just kept on, he’d shoot off again at some point.
“No!” she blurted. “You give it to me…you fuck your fat ass wife, dammit…you give it to me, or I’m gonna take it!” And she pretty much was taking it. “You like that big ass don’t you motherfucker…you cuss it…you despise it…but that ass knows how the fuck that fat cock, don’t it?”
“You nasty fat fuck,” he growled from behind her, but she felt his hands reach up and grab her luscious new love-handles in a tight grip as he helped her grind his dick.
“You shut the fuck up! It’s my cock…I do what I want with it, asshole!” she blurted at him.
“Ride it you fat cunt,” he growled. “Take it!”
She noticed Shawn was still standing in the door, watching, so she leaned back and pooked her belly out…one hand reaching down and jiggling it extra hard and all at once, she felt Mark begin to buck harder beneath her.
Oh shit, motherfucker is getting into it, she realized. For a moment she wasn’t sure what to make of that. They hadn’t had sex in months…and now…it was happening. She’d planned on just getting it and then going to the shower, but she’d seen Shawn at the door, peeping…and decided to go for a second shot with Mark, just for shits and giggles…and now…now it was heating the fuck up for some reason.
“Oh now…is little Marky got it hard for a big, fat fucking ass?” she called out, taunting him beneath her. She felt him straining to bounce her up and down on him and so to spite him, she stopped moving at all and just ground her vagina into his pelvis, burying his cock fully inside of her…something she’d never been able to do before.
“Oh fuck,” he moaned.
“Oh fuck what?” she taunted him a bit more. “Big fat Angie can take all that cock now, can’t she?”
“Nasty bitch,” he groused at her as she began to work her hips in a circle, grinding his cock and balls with her pussy.
“Maybe I should get up now and just go take a shower,” she asserted and started to move, but his hands tightened on her love-handles and held her place.
“Slap my fucking ass, you little worm,” she blasted at him. “Your cock ain’t shit…I can suck that bitch up like nothing,” she added and started gyrating again on it. “You ain’t man enough to fuck my fat ass and make me cum.”
“Oh I can make you cum, bitch!” he shot back.
She motioned with her hand at Shawn…motioned for him to shut the bedroom door…and he did, easing it closed…almost. She noted she never heard it click.
“Why don’t you be a man and turn the fucking lights on and look at me while you fucking me?” she insisted.
Fumbling, she felt him reaching for the lamp beside the bed and when he flicked she heard him gasp…as his eyes fell on her enormous ass atop him.
She looked back over her shoulder at him and gave him a defiant glare and expression.
“Two hundred and sixty two fucking pounds of pure fat fucking whore,” she said matter-of-factly. “And you can’t handle even half of one my ass cheeks, you fucking pussy.”
He said nothing but he pushed her forward onto her knees and then he was in her from behind, pounding her doggy style. It was the second time in an hour that she’d been mounted like this…first by Shawn and now by his father. The nastiness of it was overwhelming her better sense.
“I can’t even feel it, Mark…how big did you say your cock was?” she taunted him and he started banging on her harder than he’d ever done before and he was literally pushing her toward the end of the bed.
When she reached the end of the bed, she pushed back and shoved him off of her and he collapsed back onto the bed behind her. She twisted around to face him and slipped off to the floor at the foot of the bed.
For the first time in a week, Mark saw his wife naked…and she was forty one pounds fatter than five days ago…and from what he could tell, a good deal of that lard was in her titties now. But her belly was mammoth, even bigger than he remembered and she looked fucking pregnant as she turned and walked around the bed. With every step, her gut bounced and her titties swayed and jostled. By the time she was up next to him, he had realized that each of her tits was the size of his fucking head.
“Holee shit, you fat fucking bitch…your titties are huge,” he blurted as she stopped and put her hands on her hips.
“Too bad you don’t do fat bitches, huh, asshole,” she snapped back at him as she lifted her left titty and started sucking on it.
He reached out and grabbed and roughly tossed her down on the bed and mounted her missionary position. Leaning down on her he buried his face in her titties and she scooped them up with arms to hold them up atop her chest for him.
He went at it for a while before she shoved him with everything she had and made him pull out. When he backed up, she grabbed his arm and pulled him to the bed top and rolled him on his back. Once it stopped moving, she straddled him and crammed his cock inside of her, burying it to the base.
With her pussy swollen, she actually was getting something out of this…and aside from the physical aspects, it was kind of nice to be able to cuss this asshole and make him work for it. For months she’d been hounding him for it and getting shot down…and apparently it had been the wrong tactic. She needed to push his buttons…make him feel like he wasn’t man enough to satisfy her…she needed to stop being the beggar and start being the queen with her pussy. It was apparently driving him crazy. She’d assumed he’d vomit when the lights came on and he saw how fat she was…but his eyes had locked on her tits and here they were still fucking minutes later.
As she began to grind him this time, she was facing him and her huge ass belly hung over him like an ominous avalanche of flesh that might fall and overwhelm him at any minute.
“You like that pussy…you want that pussy?” she taunted him. “You want me to cum for your tiny little cock, hmmm?” She looked down at him and she pooked her belly out and shook it at him. “Then you play with big belly…you pussified asshole…c’mon…get it…you handle up on it or I’m not gonna cum and I’m gonna go fuck some asshole who can make me cum.”
“WHAT?!” he blurted.
“You don’t think I can get some dick? Please motherfucker, the fatter I’m getting the more assholes are hitting on me. Some big black dude tried to get me to go out back with him at the fucking grocery store the other day. Offered to fucking pay me for it.”
“SHIT!” he spat. “You’re full of shit!”
“Fuck you, motherfucker…I’m sick of no dick…so you either put up or shut the fuck up!” she blasted back at him. “I’ll go back down to that store and find that bastard and I’ll suck his big black cock right out in the open in the parking lot…and then everybody in town will know you can’t even keep your fat nasty wife satisfied!”
His hands grabbed at her belly and squeezed it…then shook it and then his hands went up to her tits and did the same.
“I got his number,” she said, taunting him further. “He said his dick was bigger than yours…like eleven inches…and I don’t doubt it…he was over seven foot tall.”
“Gonna fuck you!” he blurted at her and his hips began bucking uncontrollably beneath her so violently that he was actually bouncing her entire body up and down. “You fat fucking whore…don’t you date cheat on me!”
She suddenly felt an opportunity to ride him a little into the ground and break him off. Was he really paranoid of her cheating on him? Was this a jealous rage of sex? Well she liked it and she wanted to inflame him even more.
“I ain’t gotta…go…downtown…for a fat cock,” she asserted, amid gasps and bounces. “Shawn’s just in the living room!”
“WHAT?!” he blurted and shot upright, pushing her back onto her ass on the bed. He was up and over her, glaring down at her.
She laughed and stared back at him.
“Are you serious?”
His face relaxed and he assumed she was fucking with him.
“Too far…sorry,” she added with a grin.
“N-no,” he muttered back. “Go with it, bitch.”
Suddenly it was her that was in shock. Had he just given her permission…nay…actually told her to talk nasty about his son?? Yes he had!
“His dick is bigger than yours,” she said, feeling suddenly ashamed that she wasn’t making it up.
He was inserting into her again, missionary style.
“How you know?”
“I saw him…in the bathroom,” she said, again telling an unknown truth.
“You spying on him,” Mark asked as he started pumping in her again. “You like looking at boys?”
“Only ones with big fat cocks,” she replied with a dirty little glint in her eye. “Can’t help it…I’m so deprived…ain’t had no dick in months. That’s why I’m so fat…you made me fat, asshole…I have to eat ‘cause I got no cock between my legs!”
“Fuck you’re fat…shit,” he grumbled as she made her whole body jiggle wildly with his humping.
“Oh yeah I’m fat…’cause that’s what Shawn likes,” she said, another truth slipping out. “Every day when you leave for work, he comes in here and feeds me in the bed and then I suck his dick…right here in this bed where you trying to fuck me.”
“I ain’t trying, bitch!” he barked and his thrusting increased in speed and f***ed.
“Please, I can’t even feel that little prick of yours’…why don’t you give it up and go watch a porno and jerk it?”
His eyes bulged as he glared at her.
“Oh I know ‘bout the porn channel…I let Shawn watch it while I suck his cock…I jerk him off to it sometimes,” she added, making it up now.
“He’s a real man…cock is twice the size of yours…and it’s so fat…so fucking fat…it’s unreal how fat it is,” she continued to grind the word “fat” into everything she said. “Fat cock for a fat bitch, I guess.”
“Did…did…did you fuck him?!” he blurted amid pounding thrusts.
“So hard…I just spread my legs and let him pump me till he explodes…and he cums all over me too…especially my big fat belly…he loves my belly…says he wants to make me pregnant so it’ll get even bigger!”
Mark got a strange look on his face and then he started panting out loud and cursing and then he erupted in her so hard that she literally felt the surge of semen inside of her.
He collapsed on top of her and slid off to her right side on the bed. His hand reached out and shook her belly.
“When did you get so fucking nasty?” he asked.
She lay there in awe that she’d just climaxed…again…but this time with Mark?!
She turned her head and looked him in the eye.
“Does the idea of another man knocking me up get you off or something?”
His eyes bugged out of head.
“Don’t shit me,” she said and continued staring at him.
“I don’t know,” he finally answered.
“Do you think you would get off watching me fuck another guy, maybe?”
“Why you asking that?” he blurted, a worried look on his face.
“I’m tired of not getting any,” she said. “You tell me what you want from me and I’ll do it…I don’t care what it is…or who it is,” she added, her eyes inadvertently flicking to the bedroom door and Shawn beyond it.
Mark looked stricken for a few moments but then he relaxed and jiggled her belly some more.
“Are you enjoying that?”
He snorted and sat upright, cross-legged on the bed beside her and reached out with both hands to shake her gut. “Pook it out like you’re pregnant,” he said and she complied. “Fuck your gut is huge!”
“Holee shit,” she blurted, realization suddenly dawning on her. “You got a pregnant fetish, don’t you?”
“What?”
“That’s why you was banging Stephanie without a condom in high school, wasn’t it? You knocked her up on purpose and you only broke up with her after she had Shawn!”
He stared at her blankly.
“You’ve never approached it again, because you were scared of getting hit with c***d support again,” she continued unraveling him. “That’s why you won’t get me pregnant!”
His mouth suddenly hung open.
“Oh don’t even deny it, asshole…soon as I said Shawn and making me pregnant, you blew a fucking nut so hard it rattled my teeth.” She glared at him…knowing she had him. “And now you’re sitting here playing with my belly telling me to pook it out like I’m pregnant for you.”
He blushed…the man actually blushed.
“Just knock me up…fuck…damn, man…make me pregnant, you asshole…I’d ride that cock morning, noon and night.”
He looked at her belly and shook it again.
“You would be fucking ji-normous,” he stated as he warbled her mammoth gut again. “Okay…yeah…alright.”
She pooked her belly out again and he began kneading it and she noticed his dick was straightening out again.
“So you think Shawn’s actually got a big one?”
She gulped, wondering where the fuck this was going.
“Who cares?”
“You’re at home with all week…have you…y’know… looked?” Mark asked. “Stephanie told me a few years ago that he has something…some weird thing or the other that she said he got from me…and that he’s got like a stupid size dick or something.”
“What…so I sit at home getting fat all day and staring at your son’s package?” She glared at him. “Why don’t you just ask him about it?”
“That’s like gay or something,” he replied. “Same as me looking. But I could swear he’s got this big bulge in his shorts sometimes…can’t help but notice it.”
“You want to know the truth,” she asked him. He didn’t nod, but his expression begged her to tell him. “He’s got the biggest dick I’ve ever seen.” Mark’s mouth dropped open in awe again, but he said nothing. “I walked in on him in the bathroom couple of days after he got here…and I nearly passed the fuck out.”
“How big is it?” he asked, his eyes pleading.
“Mark?!” and she found herself blushing. “It’s big, okay… what, you think I stopped and measured it?” As soon as she said it, she could tell he was what…fantasizing about it???
Oh fuck, Mark…are you really fantasizing about it? Shit, is this for real? Have I really been doing something all this time that would have turned him on??
“Mark,” she said, hesitating before continuing. “Mark, would that get you off…me measuring his dick?”
Mark stared at her for a minute as if he wasn’t sure of whether he should answer or not.
“You asshole…you been fantasizing about me and him all this time, haven’t you? She let a smile creep across her face.
“It’s fucked up, huh?” he finally said, admitting to it.
A silence suddenly filled the space between them and her eyes locked with his…and her hand reached out and began to stroke his dick…rousing it to erection again.
He leaned forward to kiss her for the first time in months and when their lips parted, she looked him dead in the eye and said, “That is the hottest, nastiest thing I could have ever imagined, Mark.” And then she kissed him again.
He crawled up on top of her again, and pressed inside of her…his hips starting to slowly hump and pump once more.
Oh shit…he’s going for three…he’s never even tried that!
“Mark…baby…you know I love you,” she said, lying more than she was willing to admit. “But I have been wanting to get a hold of that dick of his for two weeks…and that’s the reason I can’t stop eating, baby…it’s killing me having him in the house with that thing.”
“Have you been spying on him?”
“I want to,” she said.
“Do it,” he told her.
“Mark…I think he likes that I’m fat,” she said, playing it up. “I catch him staring at me a lot…I mean a LOT.”
Mark’s motions increased a tad and she could tell he was getting off on what she was saying.
“The other night…remember…in the kitchen…when I got the mayonnaise all over my shirt and I had it pulled up…and my belly was hanging out?”
“Yeah, I remember…he was at the table…yeah,” Mark said, nodding his head, his eyes glued to her face.
“Before you walked in, I think…I think he was jerking it under the table,” she lied. “I had my shirt up for a while there…I didn’t think nothing of it…and when I turned around, his hand hit the bottom of the table and he jumped and saw him fidgeting and then I heard his zipper just as you walked in.”
“Oh fuck…he was jerking off to your fat gut?”
“Oh don’t say it like that…hell you got a pregnant thing, asshole…maybe it’s genetic…maybe he liked it ‘cause I look pregnant, y’know?”
“Shit,” Mark cursed, his hips speeding even more.
“Mark…can I walk around with my belly hanging out?”
That sent him into a rhythmic pounding that started feeling really good to her.
“Oh fuck…fuck,” he whispered. “I wanna see you play with it,” he muttered and buried his face in her tits so he didn’t have to see her face or her response.
She pulled his face up with both hands and made him look at her.
“I will do anything you want me to, baby,” she told him and his eyes almost glowed in response. “I wanna do it anyway. You know I love you…but that boy’s dick is crazy!”
“You wanna fuck him?” he asked her.
“I don’t know…I don’t think…no,” she replied, lying but not wanting to push him too far…not just yet. “I just wanna hold it in my hands…maybe jerk him off on my belly.”
“Are you serious or are you still just talking shit to me?” he asked as he slowed and began long stroking her.
“Oh shit,” she moaned. She f***ed her eyes open so she look him in the face. “No baby…I’m serious.”
He stared at her for a few second before saying anything else to her.
“You been fantasizing about him too…ever since you walked in on him, huh?”
She blushed and looked away, toward the wall. She didn’t have to fake it. She really was embarrassed that the moron was able to see through her that easily. Either he was smarter than she thought, or her personal façade wasn’t as solid as she thought.
“Is it that apparent,” she asked. “When I was talking shit earlier…I was…I was really letting go with the truth a little,” she admitted, knowing most of it was lie.
“Tell me about it…tell me about your fantasy,” he prodded her as his strokes began increasing in intensity again.
“Are you really gonna go for three?” she asked.
“Depends on how good your story is,” he replied.
“He’s not all that much to look at…he’s a boy,” she commented without further prodding. “But his dick…Mark…it’s got to be eight inches long limp…he’s bigger than you when he’s limp…and I can’t fathom how big it might be hard.”
“You apparently had it taken care of in the kitchen the other night,” he said with a smirk. “Maybe you should have looked at it then.”
“You walked in…it freaked me out…I didn’t know what to do or say…and then you made me put my shirt down,” she said. “That’s why I was fucking with you about it. I didn’t want to put it down…after I realized that’s what he was looking at.”
She gasped as he tapped her g-spot.
“I didn’t want to tell you…I didn’t know how you might react,” she continued. “I’d been wondering why he watched me all the time…I’m mean I’m fat, right…but…but apparently he likes me like that…if you could have just seen his eyes, Mark.”
“You think he’s got a belly thing, for real?”
“Oh yeah,” she answered.
“I want you to let it hang out then,” he told her. “Get up in the morning and…and just walk around…I don’t know…knot your shirt up like you did in the kitchen. Go do some housework and see what happens…and then when I get home tomorrow night, you tell me about it.”
“Mark…what if he tries something?” she asked. “What if he pulls it out or something?”
“I doubt he’s that bold,” he replied.
“He was jerking off under the table in the kitchen,” she asserted, countering his opinion…and knowing full well she was far more accurate than she could admit without incrimination.
“Just tell him to put it up,” and ignore him. “Just act like he ain’t got nothing you’re impressed with…for now.”
“For now?” she looked at him.
“I’m gonna borrow Ted’s video camera,” he stated. “I’ll get it tomorrow night before I come home.”
“What?” she blurted in astonishment.
“You can hide it…it’s little like,” he explained. “And then you can film it if he does something.”
“So you can watch?” Mark was far more deviant than she had ever imagined. “You want me to do something with him and film it?”
“Fuck yeah,” he blurted and his pelvis began bucking hard.
“You nasty bastard…you want me tease him and then fucking get busy with him don’t you?”
Mark said nothing but he was rising to something…and she suspected he might be about to cum again.
“Why don’t you just stop shitting around it and say it, asshole,” she taunted him as he sped toward climax. “You want me to take him down…you want my fat, nasty ass to climb up on your son and milk his fat fucking cock while you watch!”
He erupted in her and then collapsed off to the side of her again, panting and gasping for air.
She sat up on the bed. Her plans had been going so right. She was gonna fuck Mark…and keep fucking Shawn…one of them would hopefully get her pregnant and then she was gonna leave Mark when Shawn went home in two more weeks.
But now…now things were vastly different. Now she knew Mark wanted her to get pregnant…and now he was actually fucking her again…actually turned on by her again despite her having gained so much weight. And now she learns that not only has he been fantasizing about her and Shawn…but now he wants her to actually fuck him and tape it so he could watch!
Now a new plan began to form…one in which she had a threesome with them. Now she thought about getting pregnant and keeping both studs. Mark might be bearable as long as she had Shawn to fuck her too. Maybe Shawn would want to stay with them…move in with them…would he do that, or was his thing for his mother too deep-seated? Maybe he might come stay the summer with us every year or something at least, she thought.
She scooted down to the foot of the bed and stood up and turned to look back at Mark lying atop the bed, exhausted and spent.
“You dare me to walk out there like this?”
He rolled his head to look at her. “Naked?”
She walked over to her dresser and pulled out a pair of old thong panties. Jiggling and jostling her body around, she managed to pull this up. The leg straps were cutting into her fat so hard that the flap rolls literally hid them. Then she removed an old bra…a fucking C-cup and put it on, fighting to cram her huge jugs into the cups. By the time she got it situated, her tits were literally overflowing the garment and bubbling out the top.
“I’m not naked…mostly,” she said as she stepped to the door. “You gonna come watch?”
He climbed up and hastily grabbed his shorts from beside the bed and turned the lamp off beside the bed.
“Go get me a beer,” he said as he reached the door and peeped around the corner while she sauntered off down the hall toward the living room.


Oh this was just too good! Not one dick, but two! Mark had the looks and the ability to take care of her…and Shawn had all the cock she could ever want. It was just a dream…a wet fucking dream…that she didn’t want to wake up from.
As she suspected, Shawn had gone back to bed at some point, but she wondered how long he had stayed at the door…how much of their conversation he’d heard and how freaked out he might be by it.
The boy was actually sl**ping on the couch when she reached the living room. She felt totally naked. The bra and thong just weren’t doing anything. And despite having walked naked through the living room maybe an hour earlier, somehow the act was now different…more deviant than it had been previously. Somehow it was dirtier that Mark was watching.
She went into the kitchen and opened the icebox, retrieved a beer bottle and stood there for several seconds with the light from the refrigerator illuminating her. She knew Mark could probably see the light, but not her, so she shut the door and stepped into the laundry room and flicked the overhead light on in there so that light permeated out through the kitchen and into the living room. It was bright enough to see well, but not bright enough to wake Shawn up.
Sauntering yet again, with bottle in hand, she diddy-bopped across the living room to the sofa and right up to where Shawn was lying.
She saw movement and looked up to see Mark at the end of the hallway behind the couch watching her.
She pointed down at Shawn and mouthed, “He’s asl**p.”
Mark looked disappointed.
She grinned and unsnapped her bra in the back and threw it at him. Startled he caught it, but had a “what the fuck” look on his face as she leaned over the couch and dangled her belly and titties inches above Shawn’s head.
“Whoops, my bra fell off,” she whispered barely loud enough for Mark to hear her. “Ohh nooo!”
“Nasty bitch,” he hissed back at her.
She played with her titties right over the boy’s head and even sucked and licked on her nipples for a while to taunt Mark some. Eventually she knelt down beside the couch though and scooted down even with Shawn’s hips.
“Hey!” Mark hissed loudly. “What are you doing?”
“You wanna see it?” she mouthed at him and pointed down to Shawn’s blanket covered body.
Mark’s eyes were bugging out of his head, but they remained glued to his fat wife’s actions.
Carefully she pulled the blanket back and sure enough, the boy had no pants on. His over-sized cock was plainly visible d****d over his left thigh. It was shriveled and only about half its normal size…but it was extra fat from all their fucking earlier while Mark slept.
Mark stepped closer and positioned himself right behind the couch and peered over at Shawn’s exposed genitals.
“HOLEE SHIT!” he hissed loudly and she fanned him to silence and then waited for him to calm down.
“I told you,” she mouthed at him.
She looked up at mark and waited for him to make eye contact with her. And then she motioned at Shawn’s dick and mouthed the word, “watch.”
With one finger, she tickled the end of his cock and it immediately began elongating. She glanced up and Mark looked like he was about to choke on his own spit. His eyes were the size of softballs.
“You dare me?” she mouthed the words and he looked like he might jump across the couch and strangle her, but she knew he wouldn’t.
Carefully she wrapped her hand around his dick and all at once the boy shifted on the couch and rolled over onto his back and she had to let go. His dick, elongated now to at least eight inches, lay d****d over he left thigh.
She leaned forward and licked it and then looked up at Mark…shocked to realize that he was beating off behind the couch. She didn’t have to feign her shocked expression.
“Are you beating it?” she mouthed and he stopped and pointed down at Shawn.
She faked a look of disbelief as if she would never do what he was insinuating, even though she already had. “No way,” she mouthed. “It’s too big,” she added, showing him how round it was with her hands and then pointing to her mouth and shaking her head.
Instead, she reached out with her fingertips and began minutely stroking the loose skin around his shaft and in moments he was forming an erection.
She leaned back and look up at Mark like she was horrified at how big the boy’s cock was becoming…and Mark was going to town on himself behind the couch.
She stood up and sat down on the coffee table behind her and spread her legs and leaned back. Her right hand braced her and her left hand snaked forward and ran its fingers down into her dental floss thong where she began to rub her pussy while she stared at Shawn’s growing erection…and while her husband beat off a few feet away.
She faked an orgasm and played it out until she knew Mark was shooting off himself, and then she reached out and covered up Shawn’s cock. She had no idea if he was sl**ping for real or just faking it, but either way, Mark had bought it.
The two scampered back to the bathroom.

“Oh fuck, my balls ache,” he blurted as they got inside the bathroom and shut the door.
“Am I still a fat, nasty whore?” she asked him.
“You’re my fat, nasty whore, bitch…and you are fucking fantastic!” He smiled at her for the time in what seemed like forever and then his hands were all over her and they made out in the bathroom while the water heated up in the shower.
“Pook it out…pook that big belly out,” he told her as she stepped over into the shower.
“No, that’s for Shawn,” she said. “He likes my fat ass,” she added, taunting him. “Maybe he’ll knock me up and make me pregnant!”
He climbed into the shower with her and they made out some more under the hot steam and water. At some point, she went back to bed with him and passed out.


This book will be published in serial format.
Subsequent chapters will be added in order.
E-Books from WWW.CRAZYXXX3DWORLD.COM

©2012 – WWW.CRAZYXXX3DWORLD.COM ALL RIGHTS RESERVED UNDER INTERNATIONAL COPYRIGHT LAW. REPRODUCTION OR SHARING PROHIBITED.

... Continue»
Posted by crazyxxxcash 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 914  |  
33%
  |  1

Daddy's Little Whore

Daddy had asked me what one of my fantasies was in the beginning of our relationship. I responded, without hesitation, that I would like to be in a gang bang with five to six other guys. I had three "rules" for my gang bang. Daddy asked me what those three rules were. I simply said that my Daddy had to be in complete control, all participants but Daddy have to wear a condom, and I must end with just my Daddy and no one else. Daddy agreed to all of those "rules" and I left the rest to Him. Daddy seemed excited at the opportunity to watch his baby girl get used like a dirty little whore and a cum dump for all of those guys. I did not know when this would happen, but Daddy assured me it would. He did say He needed me to be prepared for that night.

Daddy tells me we are going on a little trip. I like it when Daddy takes me places. He often just tells me how to dress and when to be ready. Wherever Daddy goes, His baby girl goes with Him, when He wants her to. I was told to put on my baby girl outfit. I did what I was told, made sure my hair looked cute, no panties, matching bra, and the shoes Daddy picked out for me. Lastly, I applied my makeup just the way Daddy likes it.

We get in Daddy's car and I make sure to buckle my seat belt. Safety first, always with Daddy. As we are driving down the road, Daddy puts His hand on my upper thigh and lightly caresses my smooth skin. He moves his hand up further and starts playing with His cunt. His cunt is already wet from just His touch. His fingers slowly stroke my fat, smooth pussy lips, spreading the wetness around. Then He sinks two fingers deep into His cunt. Daddy says we are going to put my mouth to the test today and see how much cock I can handle without my mouth getting too tired. I got a little excited. I think I might have an idea of what Daddy has in mind and I am a little excited at the thought of it. I am also going to get to practice at being a dirty little whore. I am almost positive we are going to have some glory hole fun. I will only be sucking on cocks and Daddy will be fucking me in His cunt and His ass while I suck strangers cocks. My whole body is warm ,the electricity is flowing through me. I am almost positive that His cunt just got wetter. Daddy removes His fingers from His cunt and licks them clean.

We've arrived at a hole in the wall, dirty adult bookstore. I can only imagine what it is like on the inside. We go inside and Daddy lets me browse around for a little bit. I always like looking for new toys. I get excited when I'm looking for toys that Daddy can use on me. Then Daddy takes me by the hand and leads me into a small little room. It is a good thing I like being so close to Daddy because this room is so small. This is my first time in a glory hole room. There is a hole in the side of the wall perfect for cocks to be put into. It is not very clean at all. I am glad I will just be sitting in Daddy's lap! Daddy just lifts my skirt and has me stand in front of Him, facing Him. He takes His fingers to see if His cunt is still wet and He instructs me as to what He expects of me this afternoon. Daddy expects me to suck whatever cock is put through that glory whole and to do it like I mean it. I am not allowed to half-ass it or not give it my all. I am a cock hungry little girl and I need to show Daddy that I can handle however many cocks get put in that glory hole. Daddy spins me around and sits me down on His big thick cock, stretching and filling His tight wet cunt. The first cock makes it's appearance in the glory hole. I lean forward and lick the cock in front of me from the base to the tip. Daddy is slowly sliding in and out of His cunt. I can feel every pull of His cock as He goes deeper into His cunt. The cock in front of me twitches with the contact from my tongue. This stranger's cock is not as big as Daddy's cock. I suck this stranger's cock hard and deep. I wrap my lips tight and glide my mouth up and down. I take the stranger's cock deep down my throat until I gag. My spit is covering this stranger's cock and I can hear him moaning on the other side of the wall. I wish I could suck on this stranger's balls too. My tongue is swirling all around his shaft as I suck his cock with my dirty lil mouth. I feel his cock getting harder and I know he's getting ready to unload his hot, sticky load into my mouth. I grab his shaft with my hand and stroke him as I suck the head of his cock, moaning with him in my mouth. I'm anticipating his load going into my mouth and what he's going to taste like. I hear cussing on the other side of the wall an feel a hot load hit the back of my throat. I stand up and face Daddy, holding the cum in my mouth. I want Daddy to see His little cum slut's mouth full of cum. I show Him and He tells me to swallow it. I do as He says. He spins me back around and slowly enters His ass. Daddy loves His ass. I think He's happy just being inside me. He doesn't even have to move sometimes.

Daddy is slowly fucking me as we wait for the next cock to be poked through the glory hole. The next cock is bigger. I don't know how much of this cock I can get into my mouth. I know I must give it my very best. I spit on this cock first before anything else. I use my hand to coat his cock in my spit. I stroke his big cock with my little hands, base to tip and back down again. Daddy feels so good inside of me, I am almost getting lost in Daddy and not my task. Daddy spanks my ass, hard, and it brings me back to the present. I lick the cock from tip to the base and down to his balls. This man put his cock and balls into the glory hole. I am glad, I enjoy the balls too. I suck and tug gently on this man's balls, as I stroke his big cock. I slowly lick from the base of his cock to the tip, then I slip the head of his cock into my mouth. I wrap my lips tight and suck the head. I continue to stroke his cock with one hand and massage his balls with the other hand, as my tongue swirls around on his head as I suck. I finally move my mouth down his cock. I'm sucking hard, deep and fast on this big cock. I shove his cock down my throat and hold him there for a few minutes. My mouth and throat full and my ass full of Daddy's cock. I imagine Daddy's cunt being full too and I almost cum, but I shut that off. As I continue to suck on this man's cock, I can feel it getting harder and his balls are getting so full. I know he is close to blowing his load and I pull him out of my mouth so he can shoot his hot load all over my face. Daddy is fucking me harder now. Daddy loves seeing his little cum dump covered in cum.

It is a lot of the same for the next hour or two. Daddy continues to fuck me and watch me suck on every cock that is stuck into the glory hole. It did not matter the size or the color, I had to do it. I lost count of how many cocks I had sucked, hoping Daddy had kept up with it. I'm covered in cum. It is dripping down my face onto my chest and into my cleavage of Daddy's boobies. Daddy takes me by the hand and He leads me out of this dirty place. I do not have much to say at this point and my mouth is a little tired and sore. I am trying to rest it because I know once we get home and Daddy has his baby girl all clean, Daddy will want to be taken care of. Daddy deserves the absolute best and I want to be prepared for Him. We are in the car and Daddy looks at me. He says, "Good girl." We start the drive to Daddy's house and Daddy doesn't touch me all the way there. I steal a few glances His way trying to make sure He is happy and not upset with me. I do not say a word. I decide that I am really dirty right now and while Daddy likes it, He doesn't want to touch me at this time. He wants all of those other men's cum off of me and He wants to mark me. That is definitely okay by me. I always need my Daddy, that never changes.

We pull up at Daddy's house and He comes around to let me out of His car. Once inside Daddy's house, He leads me to the bathroom. He fills the bathtub with hot water and He undresses me. His eyes are locked on mine and I can see that He is proud of me. I just smile and wait for Him to tell me to get into the bath. He says that my bath is ready and I climb it. The hot water feels so good on my body. Daddy sits in His chair to watch me. I wash my face first. It is covered in dried cum from all of the cocks I have sucked. I scrub it really good and use my face wash a few times to make sure I am all clean. Then I move onto my hair. I wet my hair and wash it thoroughly like Daddy prefers. I know He is watching to make sure that I clean myself to His standards. Next, I wash my body. I close my eyes and enjoy the way my hands feel gliding over my wet, slick body. I do not touch Daddy's cunt, except to clean it the way He likes it. Daddy asks if I am finished. And I respond yes Sir. I stand and He grabs the towel. He hands me His hand and I step out of the tub. He dries me off and has me sit in His chair. I comb my hair and He blow dries it. Daddy does not want me to get sick. I like it when He takes such good care of me. I am all dried off and I stand and face Him, waiting for direction. Daddy just throws me over His shoulder, smacks His ass, and carries me into His bedroom. I cannot wait to have Him his hands all over me, His lips on mine, and just to be with my Daddy and no one else. He is all I really want, but I always want Him to be pleased with me and be happy.

I know that I have pleased Him and He will be planning my fateful day of my gang bang. I am excited, nervous, anxious, and a bunch of other feelings mixed into one. I know we will talk about this and discuss. He always makes sure I know what is expected and what is going to go on. It makes us work. Daddy is going to have His baby girl used like a fuck toy and protect me while it is happening. I have never had a fantasy like this one even have a chance of coming true, but Daddy is making it happen just for me. I hope he finds some pleasure in it also. I know at the end of my gang bang I am going to want Daddy. Nobody can make me feel the way He makes me feel.

At this moment, I am lost in all things Daddy. Daddy's words, His cock, His hands, His lips, everything that has to do with Daddy, I am entwined with it at this moment. This is what I live for, this attention from Daddy. It is just him and I, nothing else matters. The way Daddy looks at me, the way Daddy smells, the way He touches me and the way He talks to me. Daddy makes my whole body come alive and His touch sends surges of electricity straight to His cunt. The wetness just pools there waiting for His cock to penetrate and claim what belongs to Him. Every time Daddy claims me, it just gets better and better. I never tire of Daddy taking what belongs to Him; whenever, however, and wherever He wants. Daddy takes his time with me and when He is finished, I fall asl**p in Daddy's arms. His arms is where I belong, it is where I am the safest.

A few weeks later...

Daddy tells me to make the necessary arrangements to spend the weekend with Him. I am so excited to get a weekend with Him alone, just the two of us. I am sure he has some plans for us. I pack my bags and I have everyone situated where they need to be. I arrive at Daddy's house and let myself in. Daddy is not home from work yet. I make sure I am ready for Daddy when he comes home. I decide to just go with my collar and cute shoes Daddy likes. I want to start the weekend off right, and a smile on His face when He walks through the door is a good way to do that. He should be close to getting home. I am in position on my knees, head down. I always get excited when I am waiting for Him. I do not know when he will be walking through the door and I am full of anticipation. I hear the door click and fight to look up. I want to see Daddy's eyes when He sees me, but I hold my position and keep my breathing steady and even. It is all I can do not to get up and run into Daddy's arms. He walks up to me and places His hand on my head and says hi baby girl. Then He tells me to stand up. Once standing, He lifts my chin so I am looking Him in the eye. He said that was the way He likes to come home and he gently kissed me. I melt. He leads me to couch and pulls me onto His lap. Sitting in Daddy's lap is always calming to me, just his touch can calm me in a moment.

Daddy starts to talk and tells me that this is the weekend I am been waiting for. I am going to have my gang bang tomorrow afternoon. Daddy tells me the whole plan for the weekend so I know what to expect. Tonight and Sunday, Daddy is just going to love on me and be gentle and caring with me. Saturday, it is game day. I do not thing there will be any gentle coming near Saturday. Saturday I am a dirty lil whore, cum dump, slut, and Daddy's bitch. I know at the end of the day, I will be claimed, in every hole by Daddy. That is part of the deal for me. What I do not know, and do not have to worry about, is how many men will be here. I also do not have to worry about not being safe. Daddy will make sure that happens. I do wonder if He will just be watching and taking pictures or if he will join in., maybe do a little of both. Oh the anticipation of this gang bang. I know I can do it, but it's a little scary and intimidating to think about. It is a good thing I do not really have to think about it or the details, that is what Daddy is for.

I get myself ready. Daddy instructed me to do my makeup like a dirty little slut and wear my collar. He said not to worry about anything else, no need for it today. Daddy goes over my responsibilities and what He expects from me. He tells me He will always be in the room and I will never be in danger. I know it is going to be rough most of the time, but I will not be hurt. If anyone hurts me, it is Daddy's job, not theirs. I am sure Daddy has given them rules and told them their guidelines. Daddy reminds me I am His and kisses me. It is almost time for everyone to arrive. My instructions were to be on the floor, face down, ass up in the air, with my knees underneath me and my eyes down. I am not to make eye contact with anyone unless it is demanded. I should always do as they tell me. If anyone oversteps the boundaries, Daddy will step in. The point is for me to not have any control, so I do not know what is allowed and what is not. That means I simply do what is asked of me.

I hear the other mean arrive. I start listening for different voices to see if I can figure out how many different men their are. I think I hear at least five different voices, but there might be more. They walk into the room where I am and I can feel all their eyes on me. I am very still and I try to keep my breathing steady. Daddy's cunt is wet already from anticipation of this gang bang.

All the men surround me now. They all have their cocks out and are stroking them slowly. I am on my knees looking up at each of them. I am biting my bottom lip. I am so turned on with this buffet of cock in front of me. I am not supposed to touch their cocks with my hands. I can only suck on them. They can grab my head and face fuck me, but I cannot touch their cocks. One of them grabs my hair and says, "Your Daddy says you are a dirty little cock sucking slut that is going to be our cum dump today." I just moan in response. Daddy is taking pictures and watching. I know that I am safe in this moment, this moment of me being a dirty little bitch. One of the men grab my titties and start to pinch and twist them with his fingers. I hear someone say, "Look at that dirty little mouth." I lick my lips and go for the first cock to put it in my mouth. I spend a few minutes sucking on each of these cocks. Each one tastes different and fits differently in my mouth, but none of them feel like my Daddy. He is the right fit and the one that belongs. These cocks I am sucking on are just cocks. Some of the men grabbed my head and face fucked me, others just made sure they went deep down my throat a few times, and the rest of them just let me suck on their cocks how I wanted to. I was a slobbery mess. I made sure all of their cocks were nice and hard. They also had plenty of my spit and slobber on their cocks. As I was sucking on their cocks, they were touching any and every part of me they could get their hands on. I was on my knees, but I made sure my knees were apart so they could have access to Daddy's cunt. Daddy's cunt is so wet right now with all of this cock around me. Right now I am an attention seeking whore and this is a lot of attention at one time. My body is responding as I thought it would. Daddy's cunt is wet and I am ready to be used. I am beginning to get lost in the moment. Daddy told me that they are all aware of the rules and that I am to just do my thing and enjoy myself. He will be watching and if one of them gets out of line, He will take care of it. My Daddy is so good to me. I know that He is turned on and is going to love the cum dripping from my face when this is all over.

The blindfold has now been removed, with all the grabbing of my head as I was sucking on their cocks. There are six men. Daddy picked men with all different sized cocks, but they are all big. They tell me to get on my hands and knees. I do as I am told as quickly as possible. I have three cocks up by my mouth in a semi circle around my head. The other three men are around me as well. One of them is on his back under me sucking on my titties and playing with them, while my cunt is being slowly fucked by one. He is going so deep inside me and sliding in and out of me so slow I can feel every inch of him. I don't know where the other guy is. While Daddy's cunt and titties are being attended to, the three up by my mouth continue getting sucked. At this point I am mostly getting face fucked by these three men. It seems as though they are trying to see who can get the deepest down my throat. A little friendly competition at the expense of my dirty little mouth. It is very very hot. I hope Daddy likes what he is seeing. A new cock enters my pussy hard and deep. I let a squeak as the cock that was just in my pussy is plunged into my mouth and I get to clean myself off of his cock. I taste good on him. The man pounding Daddy's cunt now is spanking my ass hard and pounding me hard. He spits on my ass and starts to play with my asshole as well. Daddy does not know that I decided I did not want to give these men my orgasm or my cum. They do not know it either. So this part is all in my control. If it happens, I am the only one who will be disappointed. But I am pretty sure I can keep my orgasms for my Daddy later. They are all for him, I do not want to give them to anyone else.

They each take a turn with me on my knees and I keep sucking cock. I have tasted myself on each one of them. I have to say, having so many different cocks in me at the same time is weird. They each feel different. Some stretch me more than others, some go deeper than others. Daddy's cunt is getting worked over very good. As the fucking continues, the men seem to be getting more comfortable in their role and are taking more control. Throwing me around a little bit, being demanding and f***eful. It is all so very hot and it is keeping Daddy's cunt nice and wet. I know there is some lube in the room, in case we need it, but so far, Daddy's cunt has been able to stay nice and wet.

I am now on top, facing towards the man underneath me. He is gripping my ass and holding on to me so hard as he pounds his cock into me. He is going so hard and so fast I am squealing. He tells the other men to get a cock into my mouth to shut me up, I am getting too loud. I cannot help it. A cock is rammed into my mouth and I start to suck on it like my life depended on it. The man that is currently fucking me is biting and sucking on my titties while he fucks me. Someone has started to play with Daddy's ass. Someone else is rubbing their cock in my hair and I my mouth is just sucking on cock, after cock, after cock. One of the men tap in. At this point I am surprised that none of these men have tried to double penetrate me. I know it is coming, but I thought it would have already happened. I am passed to the next guy and I am on top of him the same way I was on top of the previous man. He slowly enters me and fucks me hard for a minute. I feel a cock on my ass spreading lube and my juices all around my asshole. This is it, the double penetration. I am moaning and I can feel Daddy watching us. I can faintly here camera clicks. The man slowly enters my ass, all the way in, nice and deep. He holds himself there for just a few seconds, before he starts to pump my ass. I have a cock in my mouth and I am stroking another one. I had to ask Daddy for permission to stroke their cocks. I needed to occupy them and my hands were empty. Daddy said it was okay. I am getting pumped and I am so full of cock, it is the best feeling in the world. I am sealed air tight by big hard cocks. There is a lot of sweat and dirty words being said from everyone. They are fucking me hard and deep. Now that they have Daddy's ass and His cunt, they have gotten even harder. At this moment, I realize I really am just their cum dump. They do not give two shits about me and I do not really care that it is that way. It is what I wanted in my gang bang. I did not want to be connected. Sometimes it is amazing to me how a****l like men can become. They take turns in Daddy's cunt and Daddy's ass, there is nothing soft about it. It is so hard and deep, everywhere; Daddy's cunt, ass and mouth. My body is shaking from the pleasure and the lack of release I have denied myself. I've been so close, but now I have just blocked it out.

My arms are pinned behind my back and my head is held in place. I am a fuck doll that is getting used. My mind is now on autopilot and I am having a hard time processing what is happening to me. I cannot feel anything right now and I am just moaning and going through the motions I feel like a doll. I know we are getting close to the end and I want them all to finish on my face. I am trying to hold enough strength so sit on my knees and take all their cum on my face. I can feel Daddy close watching. I cannot see Him, but I feel Him. It just assures me that I am safe. He will not let me be harmed.

I am now on my knees, how I started, with my mouth open and them all standing around me. They are all stroking their cocks and I start to beg for their cum. I want to be dripping in their cum for Daddy. They each take their turn shooting their loads all over my face and it is dripping down to my tits. After they are done, they each dress, speak to Daddy, and leave. After the last one is finished, I collapse onto the floor. I know Daddy wants pictures of me covered in their cum, but I did not have the strength to keep myself in an upright position. I am laying on my back on the cold floor, shivering.

Daddy approaches me and snaps a few pictures before He even speaks. He looks down at me and just says, "Come baby girl." I slowly get up. My legs are really weak and I have to stand there for a few minutes to keep from falling. Daddy comes to hold me up. I try to be strong and stand on my own. Daddy sees me stumble and He just throws me over His shoulder. He leads me to the bathroom in His room. He sits me on the edge of the bathtub as he fills it with hot bubble bath. I have not come back yet. My mind is still far away. I am barely aware of what is going on around me. All I am positive of is Daddy is here. That is what I am holding onto right now. He puts me in the bathtub and begins to clean me. He is speaking very quietly and I find it to be very soothing. He is telling me that He is so proud of me and that I did everything that He asked. I look into my Daddy's eyes and I start to come back. He has cleaned my face from all of the other men and He kisses my forehead, my cheeks and my lips. He whispers in my ear, "You are mine."

"Up you get," Daddy says. He helps me step out of the bathtub and he dries me off. He combs my hair and has me sit down so He can blow dry my hair. He does not want me to get sick. I love it when Daddy takes care of me. I am still processing everything that happened in the gang bang. Right now, I just want Daddy.

He takes my hand and leads me to the bed. There are no need for clothes, I need to feel Daddy skin on skin and be close to Him right now. I cuddle into His chest and arms. I take three deep breaths and let Daddy's scent sooth me. Daddy is caressing my back and being gentle and loving with me. My face in buried into Daddy's neck and I find myself kissing his neck with little kisses as I breath Him in. I know that even though my body is weak and tired, I need Daddy. I need to feel him every where. I need and want to be reminded that I am completely His and that He still wants me. Daddy lifts my chin so I can look Him in the eye. He asks me if I am okay. I just nod yes and tell Daddy I need Him. He kisses my lips and says again, "Mine."

One of my rules was that I ended with Daddy after my gang bang, just Him and I. No one else. I always thought it would be rough and hard, Daddy showing and reminding me that am His. But that is not what is happening and not what I need. Daddy knows that that is not what I need to. I can tell. Daddy is going to gently remind me and take me. His cunt is already wet for Him, which is surprising to me, but my body has always been His. It responds to Him at any given moment.

Daddy lays me on my back and starts kissing me from head to toe. My whole body is on fire from his kisses and I am almost begging Daddy to be inside me. That is where I need him most. At this point, I realize I never allowed myself to cum during the gang bang and I know Daddy does not know of the decision I made. "Daddy," I say. "I just want you to know that I did not let any of them have my cum or my orgasm. I decided to save them all for you. I came close many times, but I did not do it. I want those to be all yours." Daddy is very quietly sucking on my nipples and taking his time. He just looks up at me and smiles. I do not know what that means and I do not know if I have the strength to cum multiple times, but as long as I am with Him, I can do anything.

He positions himself over me and between my legs. I feel Daddy's cock at the entrance of His cunt and it is all I can do to not impale myself onto Him. I just want Him inside me. He does not even have to move inside me. I just need Him there, where he belongs, where we are one with each other and nothing can separate us. Daddy's head slowly enters me and my eyes lock onto His. I do not blink or break the eye contact. I am connecting with Him and I need this moment. I think Daddy needs this moment too. He just holds Himself still and we are speaking to each other through our eyes. Now Daddy is all the way inside me and He is starting to pump into me slowly and tenderly. I am very sore down there, but Daddy feels so good. He is taking away all those other people. It is just me and Daddy again. He starts to move a little faster and as He is pumping into me, He starts to play with my clit and running circles over it. Still looking at me, He commands me to cum. My body automatically responds and I cum all over my Daddy's cock. That was what I needed. It was hard and seem like it lasted forever. Daddy just let me ride it out. He staying deep inside me and kept saying, "That is it baby girl, give it to Daddy." I am breathing heavy and I am having aftershocks from that orgasm. I am so happy I saved it for Daddy.

He is moving more f***efully now, hitting all those spots that only Daddy knows how to hit. I grab onto him and get lost in Daddy. I am His, now and forever. Daddy explodes deep inside me and I am whole again. Daddy collapses on top of me and I just hold Him. Daddy and I cuddle and kiss a lot the rest of the day. I know a discussion is in the near future, but for now, it is just us. Us being together and being lost in each other. There is no place on earth I would rather be.

Daddy owns me. Every part of me. He even has my heart, it took us a long time to get here and I will never look back! I am His. ... Continue»
Posted by xangelhartx 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Hardcore  |  Views: 5870  |  
100%
  |  5

Daddy's Little Princess

We meet at the Safeway by your house. I’m shopping and you come up behind me and ask what my little slut is doing.
Just picking up a few things for later. You see that I have some assorted veggies and ask what I plan on doing with those. You then tell me that I am coming back to your house where you will show me how to prepare those veggies. I will save this part for the next story.
I’m a little nervous, but my cock is now twitching and growing harder and you can see it through my sweat pants. Quickly I pay and head to your house.
You greet me at the front door and guide me in. You tell me to take off my clothes because you have something waiting for me.
Because I’m daddy’s little girl you now begin to dress me in stockings, crotchless panties a little top and hot wig. We are both happy to see that I make a cute little princess. Now you send your little princess out in the yard to get the newspaper and maybe get seen by someone. Once back inside daddy orders his princess to her knees so she is eye to eye with daddy’s crotch. She has no choice but to do what daddy tells her and slowly pulls out his thick and growing cock.
Princess’ eyes twinkle with the anticipation of tasting and feeling this beautiful cock. She begins to kiss the head and starts to slowly work her way down the shaft. She then takes daddy’s cock into her mouth and slowly pumps back and forth. Short strokes at first but with each pump she swallows more and more, until finally her tongue is resting on daddy’s balls. By now the saliva is all over the little girls face from being throat fucked. Daddy’s cock has now grown to almost 9 inches and he’s ready to take the next step.
He pulls his princess to his chest and buries his tongue deep in her mouth, tasting his own cock juices. Daddy begins to squeeze his girl’s tight ass and slowly finds one finger inside. His little princess’ slitty hole is becoming very hot. Soon daddy has 2 then 3 fingers in her hot little slit. Daddy now tells his girl get on the bed and pulls her legs up over his shoulders. His cock is huge so he slowly works it into her tight little hole. Once the full 9 inches is inside, daddy pulls his little girl up to his chest and plants another passionate kiss. She moans with delight over the feeling of this huge cock inside her tight little hole.
Daddy pushes his girl back down on the bed and tells his girl to roll back onto her shoulders, so her pert little ass is pointing straight up in the air. Now daddy can straddle his girl and f***e his cock straight down into her waiting hole. He uses her thighs to steady his strokes and the feeling is really hot. By now daddy is getting close to a massive orgasm so he stops and flips his girl onto her stomach. With his princess flat on her stomach he enters he from behind with long slow strokes. The feeling of love and passion is growing. Daddy wants to see his little girl’s face when he explodes, so he climbs off and rolls over onto his back. With his 9 inch tower sticking straight up in the air, he orders his girl to mount him facing each other. She obeys and within minutes is taking the full length of his shaft deep inside her tight little hole. Daddy is also playing with his girls tight little nipples and is now ready to explode. Daddy finally shoots his massive load deep inside his little girl and the feeling of hot cum in her ass for the first time is too much to bear.
Princess now climbs off of her daddy and assumes a 69 position on top, forcing her tiny little clitty cock into daddy’s waiting mouth. He sucks while his cum is leaking out of his girl’s freshly plowed ass and begins to harden again. She continues to suck him until he is rock hard and ready to shoot another load.
Daddy wants to throat fuck her again so he tells his girl to get on her back and hang her head over the edge of the bed. Daddy doesn’t want to hurt his girl so he’s gentle at first, until she can handle the entire length of his cock. The excitement is unbearable and the anticipation of daddy’s hot cum in her throat is making her little cock grow. Daddy pumps faster and faster and now his little girl feel what she thought was his hot mouth around her growing cock. It’s daddy’s friend, who also likes to make love to little slutty girls.
Bill sucks his new little girl right to the edge of orgasm before backing off. She is now pleading for that hot load of cum in her throat, but daddy has a different plan. The two throw me over the edge of the bed on my stomach and begin to take turns stretching their new found little girl’s hole. Her hole is so wet with cum and lube that the two men are going crazy. Daddy climbs onto the bed and again tells me to straddle his cock facing him. I do as I’m told and he pulls me to his chest and begins to tongue me making me hotter than ever. Bill climbs onto the bed and f***es his cock down my throat and I eagerly suck his beautiful cock.
Daddy wants to taste more of his little girl’s tongue and again pulls her to his chest. Now, all of a sudden I can feel Bill’s cock pressing on the entrance to my forbidden and no longer virgin canal. Slowly and steadily he slides his cock inside and I now have what I have always dreamed. Two cocks in my ass!! It is so tight but it feels incredible. Now all I need would be a third cock in my mouth, but that will have to wait for the next encounter.
Both men are getting close and keep pumping my hot, cum-filled ass with their most beautiful cocks. I want both of them to cum in my mouth and on my face at the same time and just before Bill is ready to shoot he climbs off. I jump up off of daddy’s cock and position myself below both of their beautiful cocks. Within seconds both daddy and Bill are spewing hot streams of the most tasty cum I’ve ever had. My mouth is full and my face is covered with hot cum. Daddy pulls me on my feet and plants a hot French kiss on me and our tongues begin swirling the sweet and salty reward together. It tastes so good.
I’m spent but daddy’s girl has yet to cum and her little cock is rock hard. Bill decides to help and begins to work her little cock in his mouth. With cum still dripping from her ass, she is now ready to cum and can’t wait any longer. I am so close and Daddy says wait and hands her a shot glass. She shoots her load into the glass and is now fully spent. She lay down on the floor and with that daddy begins to pour the fresh load of come on my lips. I part them and my own cum is now flowing into my waiting mouth. The taste is better than ever.
I go into the bathroom to rinse off and Bill, with his newly erect cock is right behind me. He says he has one more load for this little slut today and face fucks me until his hot cum is hitting the back of my throat. He smiles and says thank you and I can’t wait for our next session.
Daddy is so happy that he has taught his girl well and she will take care of him and all of his eager friends. Princess now cleans up a bit so she can make the drive home. I’m so spent but feel so good. I put my sweats back on and drive home with a cum dripping ass and cum filled stomach. Smiling, I am so happy to have Daddy and know that I am his personal slutty slave.
I love You
... Continue»
Posted by planeview650 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, Gay Male, Group Sex  |  Views: 3385  |  
100%
  |  4

A Big Black Cock For Beverly

Big thanks to [user]Couple4HungHung[/username] for providing the inspiration for this story. If you haven’t already then please check out her beautiful pictures and give them a Thumbs Up!

Beverly’s heart raced and her palms were sweaty on the wheel of her car. She stole a quick glace sideways at the man sat beside her in the car. God he excited her, she could already feel her crotch itch and the lubricating fluids prepare her for what she needed.

She f***ed her eyes back onto the road and as she looked over the steering wheel she caught a glance of her wedding ring, a little gold band which had tied her life to her husbands. But the man she was taking home with her now wasn’t Keith; the man with her was a well hung black guy she had only met face to face today. Someone she intended to let us her how he wanted.

Beverly was in her mid-thirties now and had been married for 12 years. At first everything had been great, she and her husband Keith had been passionate and loving, but as each year had faded so had her feelings towards him. Now they remained together more for habit and convenience then passion and love. That’s not to say she wanted out of the marriage. She was happy with him, its just the spark had faded and the fires had gone low. Their love life was almost none existent, once they fell into bed and made passionate love almost every day, now after 12 years it was an odd occurrence, something that only happened when both were in the mood, which was rare.

It had been 3 years ago that Beverly had begun to fantasise about other men, and the more she had the more turned on she had gotten about the idea of cheating on her husband. The desire had grown when she had begun looking at porn on the internet, and finally she had done it, picked up a guy in a bar and let him have her. 3 years later and she had had lots of affairs, each time she got the same thrill and it just made her want more. It was almost a fetish now, one she couldn’t control.

She glanced rover again at the man with her as she drove home. She had met him online, chatted with him for a while and exchanged some sexy pictures before she had agreed to meet him. Now she just hoped that his cock was as big and sexy in real life as it was in his pictures!

She pulled into her driveway and told him to stay put while she made sure they were alone. Her husband Keith should be away at work until at least 6pm, which gave her a good 3 hours with Tyrell and his big black cock.

Coast clear she invited her newest lover indoors and locked the door behind him. Once inside he wasted no time in pulling her to him and pushing her against the wall, pressing his hard body against her own slightly soft body. She could feel the bulge of his crotch against her thigh and she swooned.

“Take me to your bedroom” he said down to her, he was quite a margin taller and she had to crane her neck up to look into his face.

She took his big hand in hers and led him up the stairs, catching sight of a picture of her and Keith on the way she smiled at the thought of getting fucked in their bed by another man, again.

Beverly had not made a secret of the fact she was married, she always wore her wedding ring when she picked up men, it made her feel dirty and excited at the same time and most guys just didn’t care, all they saw was a desperate wife who needed a real cock. They were right!

“Now let me see what you got for me, bitch”

Beverly felt her heart leap when he said that. The more she had gotten excited by picking up men for sex behind her husband’s back, the more she had felt submissive towards her lovers. Being called bitch, whore, slut and more always made her feel more turned on now.

She began to remove her clothes, top first until she was stood with just a thin bra holding up her large fleshy breasts and then her shoes and pants, leaving her stood before her newest man in just her underwear. She was proud of her body despite not being supermodel thin. She was curvy and a little plump but not fat. She had no trouble attracting male attention and wasn’t afraid of letting them know exactly what she was looking for, a no strings attached night of fucking.

Tyrell looked her over and told her to do a twirl so he could see the back. She did so without hesitation and smiled as she struck a pose; he laughed and told her to get the rest off

“I wanna see that dirty white cunt I am gonna show a real cock to”

Beverly felt her stomach flutter. The nerves were mixed with the arousal and it was a potent mix. She unhooked the bra and let it fall, her large freckled breasts hung in the air, nipples hard. Next came the knickers leaving her naked and ready.

Tyrell took her in; his eyes roaming over her as his hand absently rubbed his crotch, an outlined bulge very visible in his pants. Beverly stared at it and felt her pussy grow wetter, he must have a monster in there.

“Get over here” he said and began to unzip his pants and rummage around inside until his cock sprang free, pointing straight out at Beverly who gasped when she saw it for real.

It was thick and long, the head looked huge as it throbbed a little, Tyrell’s hand holding it and lightly stroking the shaft near where it met with his pants. It was also very dark, just like the rest of Tyrell himself.

Beverly walked over and sank to her knees; her eyes were glued to the cock before her. It wasn’t fully visible but what was must have been 7 inches and she guessed there was another inch still inside his pants.

“You just gonna stare? Fucking suck it!”

Beverly took a deep breath and reached up with her soft hand caressing the thick shaft before she moved her lips forwards and parted them. A little hesitation to gather her courage and she took the head of her first black cock into her mouth.

A myriad of thoughts went through Beverly’s mind as she licked the thick cock and began to take more of it into her mouth. Chief amongst them was how much she liked looking at her red lips slide along the dark black skin.

Inch by inch she took more of Tyrell’s cock into her mouth until he reached the back, near her throat, then she paused and just sucked him a while, letting her tongue slide along the underside of his cock as her lips grasped tightly around it.

“Fuck… look at what a cock sucking whore you are!”

“Hmm” Beverly groaned around the large cock in her mouth, her eyes looked up at Tyrell and she felt the tingle of desire grow within her pussy.

She felt his hand on her head and released control to him as he began to move her back and forth, his cock sliding from between her lips and then going back into her mouth.

He lot out a long groan as Beverly applied a little more pressure with her lips, sucking harder and longer she used her tongue a little more too. Breathing quickly and easily through her nose she kept pace as he sped up his movements of her head. She slid her lips along the thick black shaft of his cock at the pace he wanted. She liked letting men dictate how fast she should suck them, giving them control was such a turn on.

Her blonde hair began to fall over her face and she had to use her free hand to move it aside so she could see better what she was doing. Tyrell’s hand was rubbing her head now as he moved her face back and forth faster, his hips also moving against her making a little more of his cock slip into her warm oral cavity.

Beverly looked at the shaft of black skin each time it was slid out of her mouth, she could see a little gleam of saliva coating it, making it wet and lubricated, all the better for sliding into her wet pussy. The thought made her moan as the image of having this big black cock shoved deep into her entered her mind.

“Fuck bitch, you sure suck cock like a pro”

Beverly smiled at that remark and sucked harder still, putting all her skills to good use she bobbed her head and took as much of his black cock into her mouth as was possible without gagging. His hand moved her head quickly and he groaned again.

“That’s enough bitch, time to show you what a real cock feels like”

Beverly let his big cock slip from between her lips and watched as he removed his clothes. She admired his hard body, his muscles tight and large, and his stomach like a washboard, there was little if any fat on him at all.

“Get your ass over there”

Beverly quickly went to where he directed, and began to climb onto the bed when he told her to stop. She looked back quizzically and then got what he wanted, she was bent at the waist and facing away from him, her thick ass pointing to him and her legs spread, giving him a perfect view of her pussy.

“Stay right there”

Tyrell walked over, his cock still slick with her spit and bouncing, and ran his hand over her ass cheeks. Beverly wiggled her butt at him like she was twerking and giggled a little before she felt his hands roughly grab onto her hips and the head of his cock push up against the entrance of her pussy. She was already wet beyond belief and more ready for this then she could imagine.

Tyrell held tightly onto Beverly’s hips as his cock sank into her wet and inviting pussy. He could feel the walls holding tightly onto his big black cock as first the head and then the shaft sank into his latest conquest. Her pussy holding tightly onto his cock, not wanting to let go now she finally had him inside her.

Beverly gasped and groaned as she felt herself being filled. Her large breasts hung down under her and swung with each thrust that Tyrell made of his hips. Each time she felt his cock move inside her she called out and her whole body shook. She looked down past her breasts and stomach and through her open thighs. She could see his strong dark black legs flexing each time he thrust forwards, could feel the bump of his pelvis as it hit her ass. Her pussy was on fire.

Tyrell listened and enjoyed each noise that came from Beverly. Each time he thrust forwards and his cock disappeared into her pink confines she would call out an ‘oh god!’ or ‘fuck yes!’

The feeling of fullness was overwhelming. Having Tyrell’s big black cock inside her was a totally different experience then that of her husband. It stretched her like she had never felt before, the sensation making her cry out and shudder with aroused delight as he fucked her hard.

“What’s it feel like huh? What’s it feel like to have a real cock in you instead of that limp cock your Hubby gives to you?” Beverly felt her excitement rise as she heard Tyrell talk to her like that in his deep voice, the picture of her husband seeing her here on their bed with a big black cock in her pussy made her almost gush all over the big cock that was fully inside her now.

“Oh fuck… oh my god I love your big black cock in me! Its so much better then my limp dick husband”

Tyrell thrust harder and drove his big cock into Beverly deeper, he could feel her push back against him each time he went into her and the air would fill with grunts and groans of pleasure as she experienced a huge cock for the first time.

Beverly thought about how they must look together. Her pale white skin contrasted to the sheer blackness of the man who was fully within her. She imagined being able to see his thick black cock, now coated in her juice, slipping back and forth within the folds of her pink pussy. The thoughts made her even more turned on, a naughty thrill ran through her and she cried out as she felt her orgasm begin.

Tyrell didn’t let up when he felt the wetness and tightness of Beverly’s pussy increase. She clenched down on his thick cock and he just carried on thrusting into her. Beverly cried out and gasped as she felt his pace increase, the feeling of fullness and the friction of the big black cock that was making her its owners fuck toy driving her orgasm to new heights.

“Did that feel good you big black cock whore? Huh? You like cumin’ on my big cock don’t you?”

Beverly couldn’t answer; her body was still shaking after the orgasm and her mind was swimming with pleasure. She felt Tyrell’s cock throb within her pussy as he drove it deeply into her, each time he thrust forwards she would drive back to get all she could of him inside her.

“Answer me you little pasty white slut”

Tyrell slapped Beverly’s round ass cheek and she cried out a little, not from pain but from surprise and pleasure, in the last few years she had grown more submissive towards men and being talked to like this made her excited and very turn on.

“Yes! I love cumming on your big black cock!”

The thrusting grew stronger, and Beverly had to really try to remain in a balanced position as her body rocked back and forth on the bed. Tyrell, his thick muscular legs giving him plenty of power, rammed his cock into her at a frantic pace which caused her to grip the bed sheets with both hands.

“I wanna see them big tits bounce” Tyrell announced and promptly removed his cock from Beverly who groaned out of frustration at having her pussy left unfilled, the source of her great pleasure removed.

She felt herself roughly pushed over, her body falling to the left until she was on her side, then he told her to get on her back and spread her legs. Beverly did so without question, being told to do it made her heart beat race. Quickly she pulled her knees up and spread her thighs, giving her bull access to her once more. She looked at his throbbing cock; it looked huge now and glistened with her juice.

“You wishing your fuckin’ limp dick hubby had a cock like this?” he asked when he saw what she was looking at

Beverly nodded and bit her lip, each time he mentioned her husband she got more excited, the thrill of cheating on him, being fucked so hard with such a big dick on the very bed she shared wit him drove her wild.

Tyrell grinned and chuckled then climbed onto the bed and got between Beverly thighs. With one hand he guided the large head of his cock back into her pussy and with a quick thrust sank the whole 8 inches into her. Beverly groaned as she felt herself filled once more and the thrusting began again.

The bedsprings creaked and protested as Tyrell fucked Beverly hard, each time he went into her, her whole body shook and her large breasts bounced on her chest. He watched them and chuckled driving his cock into her harder and faster to make her breasts bounce more.

“Fuck! Oh god! Oh fuck, yes fuck me hard!” The words came out of Beverly’s mouth without her even realising what she was saying, the pleasure she felt from having her pussy filled with a big black cock made her frantic, her eyes were closed as she just let the feelings wash over her.

“Man, what a dirty little slut you are for black cock! I am so gonna have to bring one or two of my bros with me next time to show”

Beverly cried out, the thought of having a group of black guys using her as their own personal fuck toy, their own cum deposit, made her cum again all over Tyrell’s big cock. Her mouth fell open and a guttural scream came out as she felt his strong hands squeeze her fleshy breasts.

A sheen of sweat coated Beverly’s body as she came down from her second massive orgasm, her breath was ragged but still Tyrell thrust his cock in and out of her dripping pussy. It had become so sensitive she thought she may cry from each thrust but still she didn’t want him to stop.

“Oh man… you want that? Tell me what you want you little whole. Say it”

Beverly felt herself shaking. Tyrell kept up his assault on her pussy and breasts, his cock sliding in her with ease now and his hands pulling the fleshy mounds on her chest. She imagined having another big black cock by the side of her face, sucking it while her pussy was filled, maybe even another one getting wanked over her head ready to spray its load on her white skin.

“I want… I want…”

“Say it or I’m not gonna let you have any more of my big cock in your filthy fat cunt!” Tyrell said with a big grin, he was enjoying Beverly’s humiliation at admitting what he already knew she wanted.

“I want you to bring some of your black friends and use me like that big black cock whore I am!” Beverly shouted as she felt Tyrell’s cock begin to throb madly within her pussy, she clenched her muscles and held him inside her tightly.

“What would your hubby think if he heard you talk like that?… shit” Tyrell slammed his cock into Beverly hard and felt her cling to him, her thighs wrapped around his waist and held him deep in her, she obviously knew what he did, he was soon going to fill her with his cum and she didn’t want it anywhere but in her pussy.

“I don’t care what he thinks; I just want your big cocks!” Beverly said as she looked up at her lover and saw the contrast of her white legs wrapped around his black body. It drove her mad with excitement.

“Oh, you are gonna get that you little cock slut but first you are gonna get a big load of cum in your filthy cunt!”

Beverly gave a wide grin as she heard the words and began to pant with renewed excitement and pleasure as Tyrell slid his big cock back out of her before ramming it back in. She felt her whole body shake and bounce, her large breasts wobbled on her chest as her new black lover gave her what she needed, a big cock in her pussy and the promise of more to come.

“Fuck! Yes! Fuck I am so close again!” Beverly cried as her pussy was assaulted by Tyrell’s cock. She was so sensitive now after the previous orgasms plus the knowledge of the situation, here she was cheating on her husband with a well hung black guy, that each time she was filled her pussy felt like it was on fire.

“Fuck bitch, you sure want my cum don’t you! What a whore for black cock you are!”

“Yes, I am such a black cock whore, use me, fuck me, I need to feel your cum in me please!”

Beverly arched her back and thrust her hips forwards taking all of Tyrell’s fat cock into her as she felt the orgasm begin again. She could feel his cock throbbing within her, the bl**d pumping in it making its even harder now and more ridged. His movements stopped and with a big groan he unloaded the first spurt of his cum into her.

Both grasped at each other as more of Tyrell’s cum squirted into Beverly. She shook all over, her skin puckered and wet with sweat and her pussy dripping with a combo of her own arousal and Tyrell’s thick white cum. Once spent and limp again he pulled out of her and got off the bed, looking down at her prone and heaving body, her pussy beginning to dribble a little of his cum from between the lips.

“You’d better get going, my husband will be home soon I think” Beverly said when she had recovered herself and looked at the clock

“Don’t worry I wasn’t going to stick around to cuddle” he laughed “but I will be back with some of my boys to use that white cunt again soon”

Beverly smiled at the thought and nodded her agreement. That was something she was not going to be able to wait long for.

Authors Note: As always thanks for reading my newest story. I really hope you enjoyed reading as much as I did writing and as always feedback, comments, messages etc are all welcome so don’t hesitate
... Continue»
Posted by Nemesis84 1 year ago  |  Categories: Interracial Sex  |  Views: 1572  |  
100%
  |  2

Sara's First Black Cock

With my husband laid off and bills to pay I was thankful I still had my job. It was a little tough finding a decent job. I didn't possess a lot of skills. I landed an interview with a Realtor that was looking for a secretary and the day of the interview there were three other women there for the job. I was the only white girl. One of the salesmen a black man had me take a seat. I hadn't realized when I set up the appointment that it was a real estate company owned and operated by black men. But I wasn't concerned except for the fact that I thought it wouldn't help my chances to get the job. When I finally got to be interviewed By the owner Mr Jones I found him quite attractive and he seemed genuinely interested in me. We had a pleasant interview and about a week later he called and offered me the job.

I was excited. With Jim laid off we were down to our last few dollars.

My husband and I have been married 3 years. Jim was 25 when we got married and I was 18.

My name is Sara I'm a tall blond actually taller than my husband when I wear heels. So I don't when we go out. He claims it makes him feel self conscious.But I wear them to work. I try to dress somewhat moderately as I'm working in an office with just men.

Lately Jim has been getting on my nerves he expects me to come home from a hard day work and fix him dinner. The house is usually a mess. And to be truthful our sex life has not improved in the years that we've been married. Jim has always had a problem with premature ejaculation and it's a bit frustrating. I have a dildo that he doesn't know about that I have to use when he's not around to get sexual gratification. Along with his premature orgasms he doesn't penetrate deep enough. I asked him to push it deeper but his penis is on the small size. I had never been with other men so when he told me that he was normal size I believed him. But I had a chance one day at the office when everyone one was out including the owner Mr Jones to view a video that I knew the men had been watching in Mr Jone's office. It was a porno and several scenes had groups of men and woman naked. And I could see than although the men all varied in size they were all quite a bit larger than Jim's. I got quite excited watching the video and masturbated. Then it became routine for me to watch the porno flicks whenever the chance arose. I was especially turned on by the videos of woman being submissive to the powerful men especially the black men. And would use my fingers to masturbate. Then I found a video of a white woman being dominated and slapped, spanked and whipped and I came over and over. My fascination grew and my desire kept me going back to the same video. It made me realize that if Mr Jones had that video he probably enjoyed the same thing. And I have to admit I was quite infatuated with Mr Jones. He was handsome and rugged looking and had a very strong looking body. And at times I would see the way Mr Jones looked at me and I would get the impression that Mr Jones had sexual thoughts about me as well.

I wanted something besides my fingers and bought a porno magazine with lots of ads for sex toys and ordered a black dildo. I was eagerly waiting the opportunity to view the video again and the chance came one day when everyone was out of the office. I was anxiously waiting for this opportunity and I had been bringing my dildo to work hoping for the chance to use it while I watched.

"Sara tell anyone that calls that I won't be available until 2pm. Everyone else is out showing property so you'll be handling all the calls. I hope it doesn't overload you. You have my cell if you need me."

"I'll be OK Mr.Jones I can handle it."

My intentions were to put answering machine on so not to be interrupted and put a out to lunch sign on the door and lock up for an hour to enjoy the porno flick. It was 11:30 and It was just the right time to put my plan into action. I couldn't believe the timing I was horny and frustrated from a very disappointing sexual encounter with Jim last night when he blew his load just as he entered my pussy. We had a big fight and I told him he wasn't going in me until he got some help. That of course made him furious and he said it was normal for men to do that. Even with my limited sex experience I knew he was full of shit and told him so. I could feel myself becoming more dominant with him and he seemed to be more submissive. He finally began apologizing but I stood my ground and told him to sl**p in the spare room. I have to admit I was surprised when he just lowered his head and went without a word.

I locked the front door of the office and put up the out to lunch sign and went into Mr Jone's office. I left the door partly opened so I could hear if anyone tried to get in. I sat in the recliner and had my skirt pulled up and my panties down. I used the remote and started the DVD about the black man dominating and slapping the woman to train her. I got comfortable and started easing the dildo into my pussy and came in seconds. But I was far from satisfied. I wanted to cum as many times as possible. I decided to imitate one of the woman in the scene and do everything she did. I got excited just thinking about it. The woman in the video was sucking this man's cock after he slapped her face and made her beg for it and I did the same with my cum soaked dildo. I have to admit I enjoyed the taste of cum and it got me into the scene. My mind drifted off and I felt like I was actually in the movie.The man came in her mouth and she swallowed all but the littlest bit that was seeping down the corner of her mouth. I was so into the scene that it actually felt real to me and I came again. Then the man mounted her from behind and roughly pulled her head back by the hair as he shoved his big cock into her. I think the fact that he was a black man and the woman was white heightened my sexuality and had me visualizing Mr Jones and myself. And I started fantasizing about my Mr Jones . I was in a complete ecstasy as I came watching his big strong body deep fucking her until she screamed and came . I came with her and it felt real to me. I was in that realm of half awake and so into my fantasy that I didn't hear Mr Jones unlock the front door and come into the office. The only thing I recall was the feeling of a man's hands on my shoulders. Then panic gripped me I jumped and tried to get up but his strong hands held me in place.

"Don't panic Sara just relax . It's OK just do as I say."

He grabbed my hair and pulled my head back and I could see it was Mr Jones. I couldn't move I was frozen in the spot. I had no way of explaining the situation and I was totally embarrassed. Not only had I been caught in a sexual act with a dildo but I was probably going to be fired.

"Please Mr Jones I'll just leave. I don't want you to even have you look at me I'm so embarrassed and ashamed."

"Don't be embarrassed or ashamed . You're just a horny slut that needs a good fucking. Isn't that right?"

"I don't want to talk about it .Please I'll just go."

"Wouldn't you rather have a real cock in you and still keep your job?"

"Please Mr Jones. I'm married..."

"You might be married but it's obvious that your husband isn't satisfying you . You need a cock in you real bad."

Mr Jones bent down and started kissing me and reached down to my breasts massaging them. I still had the dildo in me and and could feel my pussy warming up. Mr Jones then came around in front of me and started undressing.

"You can take the dildo out now and get undressed."

I was staring at his magnificent body. Although he was probably in his fifties his body was well toned and when he pulled his briefs off His hard cock was standing erect it was long and thick and all I could think about was how it would feel in my mouth and pussy.

I wanted him and the prospect of getting the fucking I craved for versus being fired and going home to a frustrating sex life made the decision easy. Although I was a bit timid I started undressing. Mr Jones pulled me to him.He was tall probably about 6'2"in his bare feet. he handled me as if I was weightless and and held me against his strong chest. He had me around my thighs and ass and I had my arms wrapped around his neck we were kissing passionately and His huge cock was pressing against my flesh. The tip of his cock was just touching my pussy as he held me above the floor. My wet pussy was against his abdomen and my cum juice was spreading over him . He carried me behind the leather cushioned chair that I had been sitting in and in one motion lifted me around and laid me across the back of the chair and pressed his cock head at the entrance of my pussy. I was panting with excitement and any embarrassment or shyness I had had left me.

"Tell me what you need slut girl."

It was the exact words from the video and again it all felt surreal and I was drifting off into a blissful state.

"Fuck me . Please give me the fucking I need."

As soon as he penetrated me I came. He started slowly inching his cock into me and withdrawing it then forcing it deeper. I was in a state of constant orgasm it seemed that my orgasms were coming with each thrust until he exploded his cum into me. He turned me around and we kissed and he carried me to the front of the chair and he sat down with me on him. Our lips were locked in a wet passionate kiss . We finally broke the kiss

"Kneel on the floor and suck my cock Sara."

I slid down his body to the floor and held his still hard cock in my hand. His cock was soaked in a mingling of our cum and I took the head of it between my lips. This was only the second time I'd had a real cock in my mouth. I did it with Jim once but he came before I had a chance to get it into my mouth past my lips. and I refused to suck him again. This beautiful cock was spreading my lips wide and I cautiously took more of it into my mouth. I started sliding my lips along the length trying desperately to take it deeper . My jaw was spread wide and I still didn't have all his cock. I f***ed myself to take more cock and I cupped his balls in one hand. His cock began to throb and twitch in my mouth and and his cock head swelled even larger . I looked up at him and he came into my mouth with a f***e that I had not imagined. Jim's cum would barely spurt out and in comparison this felt like it shot f***efully down my throat. I gulped and sucked not wanting to lose a drop.I kept him in my mouth and I came again . His cock never did completely get soft and I finally eased it out of my mouth.

I got up and laid across his body as he put the reclining leather chair in the reclining position. It must have been twenty minutes before we spoke.

"It's going to be so good coming to work and have a sexy slut waiting for me Sara. You want to be a sexy slut for me,don't you?"

"I never want this to end . This is the first time in my life that I been sexually satisfied. I'll be your sexy slut and whatever else it is you want me to be."

We eventually got cleaned up and dressed and by the time I got back to my desk there were about 25 calls on the answering machine. I was returning calls and getting everything together before the sales agents started coming back to the office.

I had finally caught up by quitting time and everyone had left except for Mr Jones.

"Sara come in my office."

"Yes Mr Jones."

"When we're alone or in a non business situation call me Daddy. You want to be my little slut girl don't you?"

"Yes daddy."

"I want you to come in to work tomorrow looking hot."

"I don't really have too many hot outfits daddy."

"Find something for tomorrow and I'll take you shopping."

The next morning I got dressed in the sexiest dress I had and put on some 3 inch heels . I had no bra on under my dress and no panties. It made me feel so sexy. My lazy slob of a husband didn't even bother waking up to see me off to work as usual . When the salesmen started arriving at work I started getting a lot of extra attention. When Mr Jones got in he called me into his office.

"That's better much better. I like you looking hot and sexy. What I like in the mornings is a good cup of coffee and a blow job. Actually I prefer the later first. Do you still have your dildo with you?"

"Yes daddy."

"Get it."

I went to my desk and unlocked the drawer and took out the dildo and brought it back into the office.Mr Jones spread his legs as he laid back in the easy chair and motioned me to get between his legs. I knelt between his legs and looked up at him

"I want you to give yourself a good fucking while you suck my cock."

"Yes daddy."

I was on the verge of cumming just thinking about using the dildo as I sucked his beautiful cock. I undid his belt and unzipped his fly and released his already hard cock. I stroked it and parted my lips and held his cock between them as I inserted my dildo in my pussy . I started sliding the dildo in and out as I took his cock deeper . I looked up at him and could see his eyes glazing over as we stared in my eyes and I came . I kept sucking him and he started to moan and his cock head grew in my mouth and we both came . I drank all his cum and kept gently sucking until he was completely empty.

"Good girl ,get my coffee."

I got up to go

"Suck that dildo clean before you leave."

I stood in front of him and took my cum soaked dildo into my mouth.

"Slide your dress off your shoulders and play with your tits as you suck it."

"yes daddy."

I sucked the dildo clean and played with my tits until I came as Mr Jones watched me and slowly stroked his hard cock

"You're going to get a good fucking very shortly for being suck a sexy slut for daddy."

I brought Mr Jones his coffee and went to desk to do some paperwork and I could hear Mr Jones making calls from his office. After about an hour after all the salesmen had gone he called me into his office.

"Lock the front door and get your slut ass back in here."

I loved being called slut by him and my nipples got hard as stood before him

"What's my slut girl need?"

"I need your cock in me daddy."

"Leave your heels on and take off your dress."

I stood naked in front of him and he got up and undressed

"Show daddy how bad you need cock slut girl."

I knelt in front of him and begged for a fucking and took his cock into my mouth sucking it deep as I cupped his balls.

"Fuck me daddy let me be your slut girl."

"Get over the back of the chair slut."

I leaned over the back of the leather recliner as Mr Jones started rubbing his cock between my legs teasing my pussy with the tip of his hard cock. He slid it into me as he held me by the hair and I came immediately.

"I love it when my slut girl cums over and over for me."

He shoved his cock deep into me and started rhythmically fucking me

"Would you like to have a big black cock in your mouth while you're being fucked?"

"Oh god yes daddy. Can you arrange it?"

"Oh baby I'm going to see that my slut girl gets everything she needs."

I loved the way his cock swelled in me before he came and it was beginning to swell. I wanted to cum with him and our timing was perfect. He started thrusting harder and faster and again surprising me with the amount and f***e of his cum and he unloaded a giant load into me. I couldn't control myself and moaned loudly as I came with him.

It was several minutes before he withdrew from me and the cum was running down my legs

"Sit in the chair slut and clean all that cum with your fingers and suck them clean."

I needed no encouragement as I wanted to please him . I also sensed that he wanted me to be as sexy as possible and I performed for him . Using one hand to scoop the cum and suck my fingers and the other to play with my tits as he watched me intently . My nipples were hard and sticking out and slightly upward and I was getting close to cumming.

"Are you going to cum for me slut?"

"Yes daddy."

Another wonderful orgasm as Ralph watched me perform for him. This had such an erotic effect on me. That my body shook and trembled and all modesty had completely vanished. I was his slut.

-------------------------x----------------------x--------------------x----------------------




Ralph sat naked in his chair his cock still half hard. I was beginning to wonder if it ever got soft.

"How many of my videos have you watched?"

"Quite a few. I would watch them whenever I had a chance daddy"

"Where you watching your favorite yesterday"

"yes daddy"

"Tell me what's going on between you and your husband"

I related the whole story to him including my becoming more dominant with Jim.

"Call him now and tell him that you won't be coming home until later tonight."

"What will I use for an excuse"

"You'll think of something. Just do it"

I sat on Ralph's lap and could feel his hard cock against my ass as I dialed the phone. Ralph punched the speaker phone button and lowered the volume

"Jim I'll be home late tonight Mr Jones wants me to accompany him when he meets some clients"

"What does he need you for. You're just his dumb secretary"

"Dumb secretary! Is that what you think of me."

Before I had a chance to say more Ralph whispered for me to put Jim on hold

"Tell him you have a business call and you'll call him back"

"I'll call you back Jim I have some calls I have too take"

Ralph could see how mad I was at Jim and told me to calm down. We talked about the situation for about an hour.

"Your husband doesn't respect you and he's using you. He's a lame ass wimp that needs to be put in his place. You've watched enough videos to get a good idea how to submit him and bend him to your will"

"I want to daddy. I just lack the confidence"

Ralph coached me on what to say to Jim and how to demand his respect When I felt that I could handle the situation I called Jim back

"I've waited for everyone to leave the office so this conversation won't be overheard or interrupted. I want you to keep your mouth shut and listen to what I have to say. It's because of Mr Jones giving me this job that we haven't been evicted. You've done nothing to try to help. You just lay around the house like a lazy slob and I'm sick of it. From now on I'll call the shots. That spare room you slept in last night is going to be permanent. I'm tired of being frustrated while you have orgasms. From now on you'll masturbate and only when I give you permission"

Jim started to object

"Shut the fuck up and listen to me or I'll have your ass thrown out of the house and get a divorce. Just do as your told. I want the house spotless when I get home. Do you understand Me. We'll talk more about this when I get home"

I hung up before he could speak

"I'm so proud of you Sara. Give daddy a kiss"

It was amazing the way the transformation came over me. One instant I was a domineering bitch to a man and the next I was melting into submissiveness.

"Sara I've been thinking about making some changes around the office and I think that the time has come. I'm going to ease out of the day to day operations and have Bill take over and manage things. I'll be getting more into the commercial real estate business and appraisal work. What I'm going to need is a good personal assistant. Do you want the job."

"Of course I do. I couldn't be happier"

"Good I'll hire someone for the office starting Monday. I'll also help you get a real estate license. That way you can make some commission money as well as your salary. You'll be completely independent as far as being able to support yourself and the only thing you'll need that wimp husband of yours for is to be a good house bitch"

"The salesmen in here can make do without your services for the rest of the week. We'll be busy getting you a new wardrobe and preparing you for you new job"

"thank you daddy. I can't tell you what this means to me. It'll give me a chance to do so many things I've wanted to do and it'll lift this dead weight of my shoulders of what to do about Jim. I feel like everything is coming into place in my life and I can start being the woman I want to be"

"There's no free ride baby. I'll be expecting a lot from you"

"Believe me daddy I can handle whatever it is you need"

The rest of the week with Ralph was wonderful. We spent the days shopping and the evenings fucking. When I got home I dominated my poor wimp husband mercifully. I had him doing house work and catering to my slightest whim. It's exactly what the wimp needed. I would let him masturbate in my presence and humiliate him constantly.

Ralph would call me at home and set times for us to meet and I always made sure Jim answered the phone and I insisted he showed Ralph proper respect by calling him sir or Mr Jones.

"you're spending a lot of time with Mr Jones"

"Of course I am stupid. I'm his personal assistant"

"Does he have to call you at home"

"I'm getting tired of your pathetic attitude. Behave yourself or you'll be punished"

"Punished! Who do you think you're talking to"

I knew this phase of Jim's training was getting close and I thought this would be the perfect opportunity to start. I walked up close to Jim and slapped his face

"Don't you ever talk to me in that tone again you are nothing but a pitiful wimp. You'll keep your mouth shut unless you have something positive to say. Is that understood?"

I surprised myself as well as Jim. The look in his eyes was pure shock and disbelief

"Get on your knees wimp and ask for my forgiveness"

"Jim stood there a second holding the side of his red and stinging cheep then dutifully knelt"

"I'm sorry Sara"

"I'm not Sara to you little boy. You can call me mam or mommy"

"Yes mommy"

Jim started whimpering and I realized I had him. I should have realized much sooner that he was just a little boy that needed a mommy

"From now on Jim you'll be disciplined on a regular bases to keep you properly trained. In fact this is as good a time as any to get started. Go to your room and get undressed and wait for me while I take a shower"

I was getting myself excited as I thought of the prospect of punishing my little boy husband. I remembered the talk that I had with Ralph. He told me to always be calm and in charge. And he stressed the fact that I was to make sure I was sexual in ways to excite Jim but to not let Jim have any relief.

I wanted to make Jim wait and sweat it out for awhile. I new that the time he spent alone waiting for me would cause his imagination to run wild. He had no idea what his punishment might be and the anticipation of the unknown would keep him more aware of the dominance I had over him.

When I came out of the shower I put on just a mini slip that came down just past my ass. I made sure I didn't dry completely and my moist body clung to the silk material. My excitement was increasing and my nipples were pressing against the material. I poured myself a drink and lit a cigarette and enjoyed the feeling of my new found power over my wimp husband.

When I was satisfied that enough time had passed I went into the bedroom Jim was lying on the bed naked.

"What the fuck do you think you are doing. Get on your knees. Don't you know how to properly await for your mommy at punishment time"

"I didn't know I'm sorry"

I gave him my most disgusted look.

"look up at me and properly apologize"

I could see the look of lust as he looked up at my slip covered body. My hard nipples pressing against the material as I gazed at him with my most sensual expression

"I'm sorry mommy please forgive me"

The combination of dominating him and the erotic nature of my half naked body got his little dick hard.

"Are you getting hard for your mommy little boy"

"Yes ,please let me be your husband and make love to you. I'll do anything you want"

This was the chance opening I'd been waiting for.

"You are pathetic. Do you think for a minute I would allow that little boy dick of yours to frustrate me yet again. You've just earned yourself an additional whipping to even suggest such a disgusting idea. This pussy belongs to a man not my little boy. Little boys masturbate for their mommy. Now kneel on the bed with your head lowered down to the mattress."

I took his belt from his pants and walked over to him and let the belt drag over his ass and thighs.

"You had better keep that pathetic dick of yours hard during the punishment session or you'll get additional whippings. Understood?"

"Yes mommy"

The sight of Jim's ass sticking up in the air awaiting his punishment was getting me all wet and my mind was racing with fantasies of having Ralph present and fucking me after I whipped and punished Jim.

I started with light blows across his ass and thighs and watched him squirm and whimper. Occasionally I would reach between his thighs to check that he was staying hard.

"Didn't I tell you to keep your pathetic little dick hard."

"I swung the belt harder striking him across his ass"

"I'm trying mommy. Please don't whip me anymore"

"Shut your mouth. I'll decide when you've had enough. You're not even crying yet"

I whipped him several more times and he started crying softly at first but louder as I brought the belt down hard across his thighs. I ran my hand over the welts and it just added to my excitement. But I remember Ralph's words about control and patience. And stopped the whipping. I sat on the bed with my back against the headboard

"Kneel up and look at me"

Tears were rolling down his cheek. He was short of breath and trembling and he looked like a little boy to me.

"Go fetch my purse and bring it to me. Quickly now"

he returned with my purse and I had him kneel on the bed facing me

I took out my lipstick and casually and as sexually as I could I applied my lipstick as I kept eye contact with Jim. I took a cigarette out and held it close to my lips

"Well are you going to just stare at me like an idiot. Light my cigarette'

It was humorous watching him quickly search through my purse searching for my lighter. His hand was trembling as he lit my cigarette. I took a long drag as he watched me.

"Stroke that little prick for me. But don't you dare cum"

He was becoming so very obedient and started slowly jerking off.

"Faster little boy get it hard"

"It is hard mommy"

"Oh god I forgot just how little that pitiful thing grew when it got hard. Get me an ashtray."

Again he jumped up almost tripping and scurried off to do my bidding. he returned quickly and knelt on the bed. It was amazing how quickly he was adapting to his new role. He looked so pathetic kneeling before me with his little hard cock holding the ashtray out for me. I put my cigarette out and told him to put the ashtray on the night stand.

"Why don't you get down and lick my pussy and see if you can't at least bring me to orgasm that way"

Jim never would go down on me. he told me he didn't like it at all. But he dutifully got between my legs and started to lick my pussy. It was evident that he didn't have a clue on how to please a woman with his tongue.

"You don't even know how to use your tongue. You are pathetic. Get your tongue deeper and find my clit. I'll tell you when you're on it,. His tongue began searching frantically for my clit and when he finally hit it

"That's a good boy. stay right there and lick and suck the best you can"

I was thinking about Ralph and how much fun it was going to be later tonight when we were together. I was fantasizing about his cock deep fucking me and his powerful body thrusting against mine and began to work myself into an orgasm and grabbed Jim by the hair forcing his face against my pussy. I came and kept him there.

"Lick it all up asshole. Get used to being mommy's little suck boy because that's the only way you're going to feel my pussy"

When he was finished to my satisfaction I took my foot and shoved Jim off the bed. And I stood up over him

"Now thank me for allowing you to suck my pussy"

"Thank you mommy for letting me suck your pussy"

"That's a good boy. Would you like mommy to help you cum"

"Oh yes mommy please my balls are aching me"

"Well maybe when I get home tonight. If I see that you've been an obedient little boy and haven't touched yourself and done all your chores I'll help you cum."

"Please help me now mommy. I promise to get all my chores done"

"No no little one first the chores then we'll see about making you cum. If you're really good mommy will let her little boy suck her tits while he cums. Would you like that?"

"Oh god yes mommy ,please do it now"

"don't pester me about it or you'll get another whipping."

"I'm sorry mommy"

"Come in my room while I get dressed to go out. This is my first business meeting with Mr Jones and some clients and I want to make a good impression. You can help me pick out an outfit for this evening"

I had Jim kneel by my vanity as I started dressing. I put on a pair of little skin colored panties that were shear and barely covered my pussy. Then a matching garter belt and matching shear nylons. I had Jim fasten my nylons to the garter belt. I loved these new clothes that Ralph bought me. He had such excellent taste for fine materials. I put on a white blouse over my bare breasts the blouse was cut low and when buttoned it was open enough to show ample cleavage. A light blue skirt and matching jacket in the most exquisite light silken material. I felt wonderful and viewed myself in the mirror.

The outfit complimented my young 21 year old body flowing casually over every curve. The material hugged my tight ass and firm breasts. I slipped into a pair of matching light blue 3"heels and had Jim fasten them for me. I could feel his fingers trembling and noticed his little cock twitching with desire.

"I didn't realize you had outfits like this mommy"

"Don't be silly you could never afford to buy me this quality of clothing. This is all from Mr Jones as part of the new business contract I have with him. It's just benefits of my new position"

I sat at the vanity and had Jim brush my long shoulder length blond hair and then I applied my makeup as Mr Jones had instructed me. He wanted a classy and business look for this meeting.

When I finished I had Jim stand in front of me and took his cock in my hand. I stroked it gently.

"Now how are we going to be sure this little thing doesn't have an accident before I get home"

I could see he was on the verge of dropping his load as i stroked him. He began to squirm and I sensed he was about to pop his load. I quickly grabbed his balls and squeezed them hard.

"Don't you dare have an accident in my hand"

Jim winced and doubled over as I kept applying pressure.

"I don't think I can trust you. We'll have to let your chores go until tomorrow. I'm going to have to make sure you don't cum"

I got up and dragged Jim to his room and had him lay on his back. I went the closet and got four of his ties and tied each ankle and his wrists to the corners of the bed.

"There now that should keep you from having an accident"

"Please mommy don't leave me like this"

"If you don't keep your mouth shut I'll gag you. Is that clear?"

"Yes mommy"

"Now you just lay there and get some rest and I'll be back later tonight"


... Continue»
Posted by magas911 1 year ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Interracial Sex, Voyeur  |  Views: 5112  |  
90%
  |  5

Mom Punishes My Sissy Cock

Story about a sissy boy who is punished by his mother for being such a pervert.
Note from Pussyboy – this is the story that was the inspiration for my video and picture gallery session with the same title.
Mom Punishes My Sissy Cock
Why did I feel such pleasure when my mom humiliated me like she did? It was a question I had asked myself many times before and here I was asking it again as I stood before her naked, hands behind my back, my cock hard as a rock in anticipation of the punishment she was about to give me. Did I secretly like being sexually punished and humiliated like this?

'You snivelling little pervert!' my mother said contemptuously. 'Look at you! That pathetic little clitty cock of yours would never satisfy a REAL woman.'

She had sat back in the armchair hurling verbal abuse at me for over ten minutes. I was 31 years old, but since having my divorce and living back at home, Mom had taken control of my sexual desires and she knew my every weakness, desire and perversion.

She had never been a classically attractive woman, even when younger. And now she was in her 60s, she really looked her age. But to me she was beautiful and no more so as she had got older. Her laughter lines, the age spots on her hands, her big breasts that sagged and flopped all around and her delicious and prominent shaved pussy and her fat, fleshy cunt lips -- I loved all of her just as she was.

Today I had come home from the office and found her dressed in a black slip with a deep lace hem and trim abound her bust. Underneath she wore matching suspender belt, shear black panties and fully fashioned tan nylon stockings with high stiletto heels, but no bra, her ample breasts were loose to simply fill the lace cups of the lacy slip. I could see her nipples harden beneath the flimsy material.

She had instructed me to get undressed and buck naked in front of her there and then. I knew I was going to receive some sexual punishment and if I endured it, my reward would be to be allowed to adore and worship her body afterwards.

Now she leant forward and slapped my swelling erection hard with her hand.

'Pathetic!' she announced again. 'How many times have I told you not to look at pictures of other women on the internet when I'm not here? Tell me!'

Again I felt her hand lash out and hit my growing erection.

'I'm, I'm...sorry mom,' I said stammering.

'Sorry isn't good enough son,' she said. 'You keep doing it. I'm going to have to teach you lesson.'

'I know mommy,' I said looking down guiltily at my feet.

'A regular spanking is too good for you. You still haven't learnt not to leer at pictures of other women when you've got a perfectly good mom to take care of all your needs. So I'm going to have to teach you a REAL lesson this time aren't I? You need a COCK SPANKING'

'Yes mommy'

'I'm going to have to punish that girlie sized CLITTY COCK of yours -- make it very sore so you can't play with yourself when your mommy isn't looking.'

Her hand slapped my penis again. 'You're hurting it mom!' I yelled.

'Of course I'm hurting it you silly little boy! That's the idea and Mommy knows how to make you feel like a very small boy doesn't she?' she said with a thin smile. 'If you think you're too big for a punishment from your mom, think again my boy! Put your hands on your head!'

I did as I was told and she took hold of my balls. She dug her bl**d red manicured nails into the folds of my scrotum. I visibly winced and cried out.

She laughed. 'No good you making a fuss son, you're only getting what you deserve.'

Tears welled in my eyes as she rolled the loose skin on scrotum in her fingers and dug her nails in again. It wasn't the discomfort, it was the humiliation of being ridiculed in this way and us both knowing I actually loved the shame she made me feel.

'Pervert! That's what you are,' she said now digging her nails into my hardness. 'You are a pathetic mommy-loving pervert! And this nasty mommy of yours is going to show you what happens to pathetic little pussy-obsessed boys like you. They get punished! Do you hear?'

'Yes mom,' I said meekly, feeling more and more uncomfortable by the second, knowing my punishment was about to come. “Give me the punishment that I deserve.”

Beside her chair was a little table. On it were all the instruments she would use to punish my cock. She reached for the wooden ruler. Still clasping my balls in one hand, she brought the ruler down hard on my erection.

Swack! And again. Swack! Again and again she brought the ruler down hard on my rigid penis and dug her nails into my scrotum.

'Tell me what your mommy loves,' she asked as she hit me down there again. 'How can you make her happy?'

'Mommy likes her pussy licked.'

'That's right son, she does. Are you going to go down on your knees and lick your old mom's pussy?'

'Yes mom, yes...you know I love to serve you that way every day.'

'And are you going to be mommy's little toilet helper? You know mommy can't hold her wee wee like she used to.'

It was a question she needn't ask. My pussy licking pleasure was always heightened when she squirted her piss straight into my mouth. Being made to drink her piss was the ultimate humiliation -- or so I thought.

'Yes mom...'

'Yes mom? YES MOM?' she yelled. 'Pervert, pervert, pervert! Tell me what you are!

'I'm a piss drinking pervert,' I said, tears now beginning to tumble down my cheeks.

'Yes you are you pathetic little slut!' Mom said with angry yet lustful eyes, lashing out with the ruler on my erection again, bringing it down as hard a she could. I cried out. I cried in pain and in love. Pre-cum splashed onto her stocking clad knee.

'Oh that's disgusting, your clitty cock is leaking!' she said turning and put the ruler down on the little table. Picking up the pinwheel she said 'You're going to pay for making that mess on my stockings.'

This cunning device had a little wheel with pointed edges set in a plastic handle. Mom clasped my testicles again and ran the wheel over my hard cock. I wriggled and instinctively brought my hands down to stop her.

'HANDS ON YOUR HEAD!' She shouted as she brought the wheel onto my ball sac. The sharp little points of the wheel dug into the tender flesh.

'Please mom, no...please don't, you're hurting my cock.'

'Shut up!' she snapped and continued to punish me there. 'You have such a pathetic little girl sissy clitty cock. I've seen babies with bigger ones than yours! Let's see if we can make it get any bigger with the help of the clothes pins.'

She took a handful of wooden clothes pins from the little table. Placing them in her silky lap, one by one she placed them onto the skin of my scrotum. I squirmed with discomfort as she placed twenty in total, arranging them so that they formed two neat rows all along my cock and balls.

'Lie down on the floor because now your cock punishment really begins!'

I obediently went and lay down, hands passively by my side, my erection standing proud with a line of clothes pinss on my balls.

She stood up and took a small whip from the collection on the table. It had short, thin strands of rubber and she had made it herself from old windscreen wipers. I knew what was coming next – a COCK WHIPPING.

She lingered for a moment, standing directly over my head so I could clearly see her fleshy fat pussy lips through the shear black lace panties under her slip, the mommy twat lips that I knew I would soon be licking. I could see the gusset was soaking wet. Then without warning she brought the rubber whip down on my cock and balls. I yelled out, but this only incensed her.

'You will not wank yourself off looking at pictures of other women you little pervert. Understand?'

'Yes...mom...yes...' I said trying to cover my sissy cock and balls from the onslaught.'

'GET YOUR HANDS AWAY PUSSYBOY, I’M GOING TO WHIP THAT COCK!' she shouted. 'PERVERT, PERVERT, PERVERT! I'LL SHOW YOU WHAT HAPPENS TO A FILTHY PUSSY LOVING SLUT LIKE YOU!'

The whip came down and down and down, the blows expertly placed as the ends of the rubber lashed the tender flesh of my hard exposed cock and caught the two lines of clothes pins on my cock and balls. I was now sobbing openly, not because of stinging sensation in my penis, but because I knew I wanted her to treat me like this. I wanted to be hurt and humiliated by my own cruel mother, this was what I needed so badly because perversely it made me so very happy.

She stopped and stood up straight, towering over me. 'And don't think I don't know what pictures you've been looking at! If loving your mom's pussy wasn't enough of nasty, deviant thing to do, you've been looking at women with cum dribbling out of their pussies. My sissy faggot pussyboy son wants to eat creampies from freshly fucked cunts!'

How did she know? I thought I'd managed to hide it from her on the computer. It was all too pathetically true, I had been fantasising for some time now about licking another man's cum from her pussy and wanking over them when she was out.

'Do you think your mom is too old and too unattractive to be fucked by another man?' she asked.

'No mom, I don't...'

'Well you'd be right son. Mommy can hardly feel your stupid little cock inside her pussy it's so tiny. So while you are out at work, your mom has to have sex with real men. Men with man-sized cocks, not girlie sized ones like your pathetic little dick. Men with big black thick cocks that can REALLY satisfy a woman like me.'

She lashed out with the whip again and I started to cry again. 'Yes mom....'

'Men with big and hairy balls that a woman can feel slapping up against her as they fuck her. Men who've got lots of hot sperm they can pump deep inside of your mommy's old pussy.'

I looked up at her aghast. What was she telling me?

'Yes son, I know all about your perverted little fantasy so mommy's got a nice creamy treat for you today,' she said grinning wickedly as she raised her slip and hooked her thumbs into her black lace panties. Slowly she peeled them down to just above her stocking tops. Then she put her fingers under the gusset and showed me what was there...a big blob of congealed spermy cock cream oozing from her pussy.

'Get on your knees my little sperm eating slut!'

I struggled to get up, my cock and balls aching from the harsh treatment they'd just received by her hand, the clothes pins unnaturally tugging on my scrotum to make it feel uncomfortable.

On my knees, I was eye level with her pussy and the heavily soiled lace panties.

She pulled the hem of the slip up so that I could clearly see her pussy and then reached down to grab her pussy lips to pull her cunt wide open so the fuck slop started to drip out of her freshly fucked twat, then she said 'So son, you'd better get licking...you don’t want to waste any of that fresh cock cream.'

I stared at the fuck mess left by another man, thick dollops of sperm that had dribbled out of her pussy onto her pussy lips and her panties. Could I do it? Could I make my fantasy reality?

Moving my head forward I took in the smell, the very familiar smell of her pussy, which was now tainted by that of another man. Then I opened my mouth and went to tentatively lick the spunk. She didn't wait for me to perform.

Instead she started laughing as she roughly pushed my head into her cunt and the wet panties, then smeared the sticky goo all over my face -- over my lips, under my nose and in my eyes. I could not felt more humiliated by her.

Grabbing a handful of my hair she pulled me away and pushed her panties down, taking them off. Then she sat in the chair, legs wide apart, fully exposing her pussy, evidence of her lover's cum all over her prominent pussy lips. Kneeling still, I moved forward to her pussy and gingerly kissed her inner thighs above the stocking tops -- something I always did at her insistence as a mark of respect.

Then she said, 'Just stop right there son. Look long and hard at my pussy. That was well and truly fucked just half an hour before you came home. A nigger buck, with a big black, fat eight-inch cock took me. And as you're going to find out, he's a really good cummer too. His sperm is really thick and creamy and he regularly pumps hard it into this hot, sex starved pussy you so love to lick.

'So son, time to show mommy how much you really love her and to you put your nasty...dirty...and sick little fantasy into practice. Lick my pussy clean! Lick HIS cum out of my mommy cunt you little sperm slut -- every last little drop!'

I buried my head into the wetness of her pussy and I tasted him. His sperm which had a taste I'd never experienced before, all mixed up with her scent and taste. It was a heady cocktail. My cock and balls ached from the clothes pins, my cock and balls sore and tingling from the whipping as I lovingly scooped out spunk with my lips and tongue. 'Deeper slut!' she commanded. 'Get your tongue right inside my fuck hole.'

Doing as I was told, I pushed my face hard into her pussy, stretching my tongue as far as it would go inside of her, deeply humiliated by the experience. Suddenly she grabbed my hair, pulled me up sharply and then slapped my face.

'Do it properly and gently, I'm still sore there.'

She roughly pushed me back down again and I continued with my sordid task of cleaning his sperm more thoroughly and slowly.

After a while I heard her breathing quicken and l licked more vigorously, my tongue now focused on her clitoris. I glanced up at her, my magnificent, powerful and domineering mom who I wanted to please so much and could see her eyes had closed, a contented smile on her lips.

I was happy because I had made her happy and I licked and licked for all I was worth when suddenly her orgasm exploded. Mom let out a load groan and her body shook from head to toe. This was probably the most powerful orgasm I had ever seen her have.

She grabbed my hair again, my cue to stop licking her and she just held me there, my face pushed hard against her shaved pussy, my mouth open at her lips. And then it came in a hot torrent. Laughing to herself, she let a stream of hot piss spurt straight into my mouth. I swallowed as much as I could, gulping the fountain, a fountain that never seemed to end. When the flow of piss finally became a trickle and then ceased she grabbed my hair again, pulling me away.

Looking down at me she smiled. 'Time to show your mommy what you can do, stand up! Hands on your head!'

I got to my feet and standing in front of her; she slowly began to pull off the clothes pins one by one. In my concentration to please her, my tiny cock had gone limp.

'Look at you!' she said with a sneer. 'You can't even keep it up you pathetic little pervert! Ashamed were you, ashamed of having to lick another man's cum from your mommy's pussy? A real man's cum? Put you hands behind your back!'

While they had been attached to my cock and balls, there had been discomfort, but as she roughly removed the pegs, so they became ultra sensitive. Every yank on a pin made me cry out aloud as the contracted skin sought to regain its shape. But in spite of the pain, my cock was growing rigid again -- just as she knew it would. With the last one off, she cupped her hands around my cock and balls and rubbed then. I cried out again and very loudly.

'Oh, you poor little baby, let mommy kiss it better.'

She moved forward to sit on the edge of the chair and guided my painful cock into her mouth. At first her saliva and tongue soothed my aching and sore penis, even if her hands still made me wince with pain at her touch. But then she suddenly bit my hard cock. Not enough to damage me in any way, but sufficient for me to feel it. She continued to roughly chew on my hardness and my foreskin like a piece of old fuck meat.

I could take it no more; uncontrollably and spontaneously I shot my load into her mouth, filling it with my hot sperm. Without further ado, she stood up and planted her lips on mine. She gave me a long and deep kiss, depositing my own fuck slop into my mouth. When she pulled away again, she simply said, 'Swallow your sperm you little slut. Swallow ALL OF IT!'

The deed done, we retired upstairs to her bedroom. Still naked I lay beside her on the bed. She pulled down one of the straps of her slip to expose one of her beautiful breasts. Pulling me to her nipple, I suckled her milk bag tits and proceeded to cry my eyes out in joy and happiness. I really liked being my mom’s sissy pussyboy bitchcunt slut.
The end
... Continue»
Posted by ssspspb 1 year ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish, Taboo  |  Views: 3241  |  
100%
  |  11

little sis

I knew what I was planning was seriously off-limits. I had been thinking about doing it since I was sixteen. I knew it could ruin the only friendship I had. I knew it could escalate into a total disaster. I guess to understand my situation I have to explain my c***dhood. My mom and her best friend are like s****rs. They both married their high school sweethearts. Her best friend sandy had a k** right away. My mom was devastated. She couldn’t conceive. She had several miscarriages. Nine years later a miracle happened. She got pregnant with me. Her best friend got pregnant a few weeks later.

They even moved into the same housing development just one block away from each other. My mom describes their trials and tribulations of being pregnant together as the best time of her life. For nine years she had been like a second mother to sandy’s son scott. He was not very excited about losing his status as an only c***d. Apparently, when they were pregnant he became a little monster. Of course they dreamed of both having little girls. Sandy was devastated when she found out she was having a boy. It didn’t matter both our mothers decided to raise us just like siblings. They worked as a team.

I was born two weeks before Jason. We were linked from birth. I never remember one day of my life when Jason wasn’t with me. Of course it made me a tomboy. I was pissed when my mom tried to put me in a dress and Jason got to wear jeans and a t-shirt. By the time we were four or five scott was our idol. He picked us up. He tossed us around. I guess my crush on him started that young. I remember when he ditched playing with us to talk on the phone with girlfriends I felt complete devastation. I always considered Jason my b*****r. The idea of him sexually was not an option.

When I was seven and scott was f******n I was madly in love. I had a diary of love poems and a laundry list of sex fantasies about him. It didn’t help that he was not a gawky teen. Even my mom joked that scott popped out of the womb a gorgeous baby. They even plotted to get him into modeling as a c***d. He had thick blonde hair, big blue eyes, dimples to die for and a deviant smirk. By the time he was f******n he was nearly six foot tall and built like a man. I could understand why girls never stopped calling him.

Me and Jason contemplated his sex life. Jason tried to get details. I just fantasized about his exploits. In his late teen years I got to see the girls that called him. They were gorgeous. We joked he fucked the whole damn cheerleading squad. He didn’t play sports even though he was built to play football. Music was his thing. When he was eighteen and I was nine I could watch him play the guitar for hours. One of my first sexual experiences happened when I was nine and he played ‘hotel california’ for me. His voice was so deep and sexy I laid on his bed and grinded my pussy against my tight jeans and had an orgasm so intense I was afraid he noticed. To this day that song makes me wet.

When scott graduated he moved off to college and I missed him so bad it was ridiculous. Of course I never told Jason how much I fixated on his b*****r. We truly had the relationship of fraternal twins. We could not handle being separated. Our parents worried we would get sexual. It just didn’t happen. I thought of him as a twin b*****r and it was gross to think of him sexually. We were allowed to continue or weekly routine of sl**povers sharing the same bed. We would have fights. I got mad at him for stupid shit like stealing the remote and we would beat each other down. When he f***ed me to watch wrestling I was notorious for pitching a fit and one time I busted his lip over the conflict.

As we became teenagers things got a little complicated. By f******n he was also a hottie like his b*****r. He wasn’t quite as tall but he started working out. He had the same thick blond hair and big blue eyes. All my friends started trying to use me to get to him. He wasn’t like scott. He was shy. I teased him all the time for being a band geek. His passion was the drums. He was the head drum player. I had to admit even though I thought of him as a twin b*****r he was cute when he was home jamming on his drum set. I just ragged on him for wearing a band uniform and marching in lame ass parades like a tool.

We entered high school as a unit. We lived within walking distance of school. A lot of people assumed we were boyfriend and girlfriend. We both squashed that notion with a passion. We were quick to tell people we were basically twins. When high school happened I had to stop being such a tomboy. I didn’t want to be a social outcast for living in gym shorts and giant t-shirts. I had to let some of my chick classmates try to teach me how to act more like a girl. My good friend jen took me home after school one day and taught me how to properly blow dry my hair and use hot curlers to get bouncy curls.

She had to take me to the mall and basically f***e me into girly clothes. It was a big deal when she got me to buy a cute little white skirt with daisies on it and a tight blouse that finally showed the world I had a great rack. She even had to f***e me out of a sports bra and teach me about victoria’s secret. I did look totally different overnight. I knew I had big tits. I never realized I was a 34DD. I had worn minimizers to make my tits as small as possible since I grew them. Suddenly in a cute little bra designed to lift and enhance my tits even Jason was slightly stunned.

He didn’t get sexual around me but there was a different dynamic to our relationship. Suddenly when I was rocking cleavage and wearing skirts he got super protective of me. We were both confused that girls were chasing him and boys were chasing me. I immediately had boys ask me out and try to date me. He was having girls do the same thing to him. We were both freaked out. I hung out with the k**s in drama. I discovered acting. He got caught up in band. After school we were both in practice. I had my first kiss my freshman year. An older hot senior boy sort of grabbed me and wrapped me up in the stage curtain. It was so weird. All I knew was that it felt good and I wanted more.

I didn’t tell Jason I basically had a boyfriend. I was still pretty shy. He wanted to do things I wasn’t ready for. One day I wore a dress. We were making out and suddenly his hand was up my skirt and he was rubbing my clit through my panties. He knew I was shy but he could feel me getting off and he stuck a finger deep inside my wet pussy. I couldn’t help myself. I was in ecstasy as he slid in and out of me and I came so hard I basically screamed. Jason was having his own adventures. It’s true that hardcore shit happens at band camp.

My parents were really strict that I couldn’t have a boyfriend until I was sixteen. I didn’t really need one. To be honest I had more fun spending Friday night with Jason fighting over the remote. We actually bonded when he ditched wrestling to watch UFC fights. Our weekends usually consisted of battling to play first person shooter games on the xbox. On fight nights we ordered pizza and watched men beat the shit out of each other.

I got my driver’s license first. I also got my grandma’s old buick to rock. By sixteen our routine was enhanced by any concert we could afford. He loved death metal. I made him go to my girly concerts with folk singers. We just loved music. Scott went to LA and started an indie band. His music was good. When I was sixteen he finally came home to visit. I was prepared. He was 25. He grew his hair out. He was dressed in a sexy vintage old man’s shirt. I also loved vintage. I wore my favorite outfit for his home coming. I had a super short pleated brown mini-skirt. I always wore it with my own super tight polyester old man shirt with a brown zig-zag pattern. I wore huge clunky wooden platform shoes.

I had just died my hair a fiery shade of orange and I used the hot rollers to have bouncy curls. I wanted him to notice me. Jason had to see what was happening. We couldn’t keep our eyes off of each other. He couldn’t resist hugging me over and over and calling me ‘little s*s.’ He quizzed me about my plays. He wanted to know if I had a boyfriend. I played coy and told him I had a few playmates. But I was honest. I didn’t really want a boyfriend when I could be myself around Jason. He also declined offers.

When he got a car he dissed me a few weekends to go on dates. I stayed home and got d***k feeling sorry for myself. That was another good thing about living in a small town. I knew the dude who owned the beverage castle my whole life. He started selling me beer and cigarettes at f******n. I rarely smoked. But it was fun to do occasionally. I was usually responsible for getting the alcohol when there was a party in our group of friends. Those nights when Jason was on a date I sat in my pajamas and drank at least a six pack. He knew I was miserable and he was good to me. We basically made a pact not to date so we could spend weekends together.

Scott got tired of being a broke musician. He stunned us all when he announced he was going in the army. He signed up in LA and went straight to boot camp without coming home to visit. I had a bad feeling about it from the start. I knew he wouldn’t be happy. I figured it would be a long time until I saw him again. I was wrong. He made it through basic training. He got deployed to Afghanistan. It was almost half-way through my senior year when shit hit the fan. I never got the details. I know it involved him seeing an innocent civilian gunned down for no reason. He freaked the fuck out. He pulled a gun on a higher officer. He was shipped the fuck home and had a dishonorable discharge.

I guess that’s what set my plan in motion. It was one week before I turned eighteen. Of course I visited him as soon as he got home. After all he was basically my older b*****r. I was shocked how much he changed. He was no longer the long haired indie rock boy. It freaked me out the first time I saw him. He was always tall. Now he was suddenly one solid rock of muscle. His head was shaved. If it is possible for a chick to get a hard on it happened to me when he answered the door. He was cute with long hair. All of a sudden he was so thick and muscular he made the UFC fighters look like toddlers. Something about his hair being gone made his eyes seem bluer. It made his dimples look like they were chiseled into the face of a God. I nearly had my jaw drop open in shock. His biceps looked as big as my thighs.

I wasn’t dressed cute this time. Nonetheless, just like I was five he picked me up and twirled me around like a feather. You could tell he had been drinking. You could see in his expression he was truly depressed. I found out from Jason that he basically drank hard liquor each night until he passed out on the couch. That is what set my plan in motion. I wanted to do things right. I didn’t want Jason to ever find out what I was planning to do. The morning of my birthday I called him. I faked being sicker than I had ever been in my life. Of course he offered to skip school to be with me. I told him I had the flu, it was contagious, I would be at the doctor’s office and he should go to school because we did have a major math test.

My plan was simple. I told him I would have a doctor’s note and a verified absence to re-take the test. If he skipped he might get penalized and not be allowed to make it up. I convinced him if we were both absent it would be obvious we skipped to celebrate my birthday. He admitted that was true and he promised to call and check in on me. I probably spent an hour picking out what to wear. I didn’t want to look like a whore. I also didn’t want to look like a tomboy. He trashed my room trying on clothes. I decided to go back to the basics.

I knew that tight white skirt with daisies screamed ‘fuck me.’ I paired it with a green spaghetti strap tank-top with a built in bra. I was almost showing an absurd amount of tit. It didn’t matter. I knew I looked like a hot piece of ass. The orange in my hair looked great in a green top. It also made my green eyes pop. Then I crossed my fingers and hoped my next mission was possible.

It is always smart to befriend the owner of your favorite gas station when you are u******e. AK has been my source for all substances considered off-limits. He can pull it off because he runs a beverage castle. If you don’t know what that is let me explain. It is a gas station you drive through. That’s how at sixteen he could always sell me beer and cigarettes. I even got a few kegs for major events. This time I needed a favor. I pulled up. He always calls me princess.

He said ‘princess why are you not in school?’ I said ‘AK today is my eighteenth birthday and I’m about to ask you for a huge favor.’ His eyes lit up and he grinned. ‘Ahh your legal now princess.’ I told him ‘fuck yes, I’m officially legal and I need to party.’ I gave him a wicked grin. I said ‘I understand if you can’t but AK I need something besides beer. Will you make me the happiest girl in the world and run across the street and buy me a bottle of jack daniels.’

He busted out laughing. He said ‘princess, you never cease to amaze me. I wouldn’t do this for another person in town but it’s your birthday. I will close my store for ten minutes and get you a bottle.’ He told me to wait in the parking lot. Sure enough in ten minutes he opened back up the door and I drove back up to the counter. I knew I was pushing my luck even harder. I asked him ‘AK I know you smoke weed will you sell me a quarter sack.’ He nearly died laughing. He said ‘why the fuck not, do you need blunt wraps and cigarettes too.’

I giggled and said ‘yes baby I really do and I can legally buy those now.’ I had a wallet full of birthday money. When I asked how much I owed him he said ‘not a penny princess, it’s your birthday.’ I thanked him over and over and drove back to my destination. I knew better than to drive my car to jason’s house. I knew all four of our parents were working until five. I walked the block to my home away from home. I was so nervous I thought I might puke. It would be different if I wasn’t a virgin. I had never even sucked dick before.

I didn’t know if scott would freak out on me and call my mother. I almost backed out. Then I thought ‘fuck it’ you’ve wanted this since elementary school. I probably stood in front of the door five minutes before I got up the nerve to ring the bell. Instead of answering scott screamed ‘who is it?’ I told him it was his little s*s. I could hear him unlatch the door. I was speechless. He was only wearing a pair of tight green boxer briefs. You could tell he had been sl**ping and I woke him up. He rubbed his eyes and said ‘Aren’t you supposed to be in school young lady?’

I grinned at him and said ‘did you go to school the day you turned eighteen?’ He busted out laughing. He said ‘no one goes to school the day they turn eighteen.’ I told him ‘I know, only losers go to school on their eighteenth birthday but I need a place to skip and get fucked up.’ He laughed at me again. ‘Well you found the right place little s*s, these days I stay fucked up.’ I said ‘I know. That’s why I came to cheer you up. Are you going to invite me in or are we going to party on your doorstep?’

I could see his huge hard cock bulging. He was slightly blushing. He said ‘come in baby, but let me put some shorts on.’ I had to stop myself from asking him not to. I walked to the couch. I pulled the bottle of jack out of my huge purse and set it on the coffee table. I went to the kitchen and got to whiskey glasses. I pulled the sack of weed out of my wallet. I placed the pack of blunt wraps on the table. I got an ashtray. I knew he was probably taking a few minutes to calm down. I let a cigarette and lounged back waiting for him to return.

He saw what I put on the table and said ‘Jesus Christ, woman how did you get a bottle of jack and a sack of weed before ten am?’ I laughed at him and told him AK from the beverage castle did me a favor. He couldn’t stop rubbing his hands over his shaved head. He shook his head at me and said ‘this is so twisted. I can’t believe you grew up to be such a deviant little machine.’ I told him he was a great role model and I followed in his footsteps.

He rubbed his head again and said ‘is this a dream? You are supposed to still be ten not eighteen.’ I just laughed. I cracked open the bottle and poured us both a double shot. I handed him his glass. He said ‘if this is a dream then I never want to wake up.’ At that moment I knew he was all mine. We both took our shots. He handed me his glass and said ‘I need another one to handle this situation.’ I poured us both another double shot. He was finally able to sit down beside me.

I still felt nervous. All I could think to say was ‘Are you going to roll me a goddamn blunt, or do I have to do that too?’ He just blushed and started breaking up the weed. He said ‘this may be your birthday, but I haven’t been this happy since the first day of boot camp.’ I didn’t want to bring up bad thoughts. All I could say was ‘Your too damn good of a musician to be in the fucking military.’ He looked at me with all sincerity. He said ‘I know, that’s what is so fucked up. I knew it was the wrong decision and I did it anyway.’

He went back to breaking up the weed looking kind of disheartened. I punched him in the shoulder as hard as I could. He looked at me stunned and said ‘what the fuck was that for?’ I told him the truth. ‘I loved you cocksucker, you moved across the nation, you never visited, you worried me sick going in the military, you could’ve gotten yourself killed.’ He smiled at me and said I needed you to tell me that when I saw you at sixteen.

He said ‘I always knew you were going to be gorgeous but when I saw you that day and realized how pretty you became it fucked up my head.’ I told him ‘It fucked up my head how hot you were and no other boy could compare to you after that.’ He looked so sexy licking that blunt up. He said ‘I have to ask. Did you ever fuck around with Jason?’ I told him the truth. I was attracted to him but I didn’t want to fuck up our friendship. Scott said ‘I figured for sure you two would end up fucking and getting married.’

I explained our weird inability to date other people. He was floored. He lit up the blunt and slid closer to me. He was grinning like he hit the lotto. He said ‘so you’re telling me a hottie like you has never had a boyfriend.’ I got a bit shy again. I said ‘I messed around a little in drama, but no I never dated. Your b*****r would’ve been so jealous. I could never hurt him like that.’ He said ‘I respect you for that.’ I told him about my d***ken pajama nights when Jason had dates. We passed the blunt back and forth. I was getting pretty stoned. I explained I had more fun being a tomboy and going to concerts with Jason than I would’ve had with another dude.

He looked at me speculatively and asked ‘can you handle another shot little girl? I’m not trying to get you d***k?’ I giggled and told him that getting d***k was sort of my plan. He said ‘alright then, let’s do this.’ He poured us both nearly a triple shot. We tossed it back and slammed our glasses on the table at the same time. You could tell he was turned on. I get horny when I drink. It’s almost a problem. Finally he started digging deeper into my past.

‘So you’ve never had a boyfriend. I don’t think I can handle this situation if you tell me you are an eighteen year old virgin.’ I said well ‘this is a test for you, not only am I a virgin, I’ve never even sucked cock.’ He actually choked on the blunt and winced like I punched him in the dick. He actually put the blunt in the ashtray and poured us both another glass. This time he poured it like it was medicine he desperately needed. We slammed it the same way as we did before.

His eyes were nearly glossed over from lust and liquor. I had no clue what would happen next. He gave me a wicked grin and said ‘If any man gets your virginity it has to be me or my b*****r.’ I told him I knew that fact my whole life. Then I told him about grinding in my jeans and having my first orgasm lying in his bed while he sang hotel California. He abruptly stood up. He went straight to his room and came out holding the same guitar he used all those years ago. I almost melted. Then he did something I didn’t expect. He sat down the guitar.

Then as fast as lightening he pulled my skirt up to my waist and ran his fingers down my tight white thong just slightly caressing my clit. I was shaking. His voice got low and soft. He almost whispered ‘pull your panties down.’ I stood up to slide them off. He stopped me. He said ‘leave them around your ankles forcing your feet together.’ I had never let a man see my pussy before. I did shave it just for him. He could tell I was nervous. He could also tell how turned on I was.

He pushed my skirt up higher. He pushed me back into a lounging position lifting my ass up towards him. Then he pushed my legs as far apart as they would go with my ankles bound together. He busted out with ‘goddamn that is the most magnificent pussy I have ever seen.’ I almost felt self-conscious and had the urge to press my legs back together. He sensed my hesitation. He said ‘relax baby’ in that soft sexy drawl I could never resist. He called it. ‘I beat you don’t even know how to play with yourself do you.’ I couldn’t help but whimper ‘no.’

He ran his hands through my hair. He looked apologetic for a minute. He said ‘I promise I will teach you everything. I would kiss you right now but my mind is playing tricks on me. I have to get sexual with you before we kiss in order not to feel like I’m making out with my k** s****r.’ Then he said ‘let me get you nice and wet the right way.’ He scooted closer to me. He lifted my tits out of my shirt. All he could say was ‘damn baby you’ve got one hell of a rack’ It was such a strange feeling to have my tank top pushed down and my tits on display. He started lightly stroking my hard perky pink nipples.

I had never had my nipples played with. It was sheer bliss. He moaned ‘you like that don’t you little girl.’ I just whispered ‘yes.’ Slowly he started rubbing them harder and squeezing them hard enough I could feel my body begin to quiver. He giggled at me and said ‘damn baby I can already tell your going to be a little pain junkie, just like I am’ He switched between slightly tickling straight into squeezing hard. I could feel me arching up towards him. He bent down and gently started licking one nipple while he roughly squeezed the other one. It was such a mind blowing sensation I couldn’t help but moan.

Then he switched to the other nipple and suddenly sucked it so hard it truly hurt. I moaned louder. He whispered ‘good girl you can take it rough.’ He kept switching from nipple to nipple sucking and stroking with his fingertips. My legs closed automatically from being so stimulated. He immediately used one hand to push my legs even further apart. He stopped playing with my nipples and bent down to really examine my pussy.

He busted out with ‘I’ve got good news and bad news.’ I didn’t know how to respond. He stopped looking at my pussy and poured two more glasses of whiskey. He handed me my glass and we both slammed down another double shot. I said ‘tell me the good news first.’ He put his glass on the table. He rubbed his head again like he was tormented. ‘I haven’t seen a hymen since I was in high school. The good news for me is that your pussy is the most beautiful thing I have ever seen in my life. The good news for you is that I can tell by how hard you let me suck your nipples you are going to be a little pain junkie when it comes to sex.’

I asked ‘what is the bad news?’ Without saying a word he ripped off his shorts and pulled his dick out of his boxers. My jaw dropped. ‘The bad news for you is I have a massively long, huge thick cock.’ All I could say is ‘Fuck you, scott that isn’t fair. Why does your dick have to be the size of my entire arm?’ I actually lifted up my arm to look at the distance from my wrist to my elbow. I’d seen my fair share of porn. I never saw a cock that big before. He stood there and laughed at my look of shock and awe. I knew I was kind of scared of it but it was a fucking gorgeous cock.

He tried to shove it back in his boxers. Then he got this sexy and cocky look on his face. He busted out with ‘I guarantee when I get you all worked up you’ll beg me to fuck you with my monster cock and love it.’ I was so turned on by his confidence I pushed my own legs further apart to taunt him. Then he said ‘we will have to stretch you good and hard before I can pop that tight little cherry.’

Suddenly he was nearly on top of me. He ripped my blouse up over my head and threw it on the floor. He started squeezing and manhandling my tits like he was on a mission. He went back to sucking and stroking. This time he went beyond sucking hard. He was almost brutal with intensity the way he sucked and pinched my nipples. I could feel his teeth biting me just hard enough to make me squeal and thrust my hips. Suddenly one hand was between my legs. The other hand was tickling the nipple he sucked so hard it was sore. His mouth was rhythmically pumping my nipple as his teeth grinded against my flesh.

He was surprisingly gentle the way he was stroking my pussy. He stopped sucking and looked up at my face. ‘I’m going to teach you how to play with your pussy little virgin girl.’ He looked almost worried for a second. He said ‘this may hurt, but then I’ll make it feel all better.’ I had a finger inside me before. This was different. Scott had huge hands like a basketball player. I almost told him to stop as he took one of his huge fingers and slammed it deep inside of me. It took me a second to relax.

He said ‘you will need to penetrate yourself baby to get your pussy really wet enough to play with your clit.’ It hurt but it also felt really good as he slowly worked that huge finger In and out of me. He whispered ‘you like that you dirty little virgin slut. Goddamn do you get wet.’ I could feel each thrust making my pussy gush even more. My thighs were wet. I could even feel my juices dripping down to make my asshole wet. Then he pulled his finger out and slid it up and down my engorged clit. I was shivering.

‘This is how you masturbate little girl’ he whispered as he licked up and down my thighs. ‘You use your fingertips to work little circles over your clit. You rub it up and down and back and forth.’ I was so close to cumming I screamed ‘don’t stop’ as he moved away from me. He gave me that evil grin and said ‘no little girl I want to watch you do it.’ I had to try to compose myself and think straight.

He picked up the guitar. Suddenly I knew what he was going to do to me. I was prepared. I adjusted myself towards him. I still had my ankles bound together by my panties but I put one leg on the couch totally stretching my thong to maximum capacity. I made sure my legs were spread apart and he could see every inch of my wet little cunt. Before he started playing he said ‘finger yourself and get that clit nice and wet again. I want to see you cum before I finish this song.’

I did what he told me to do. I used two fingers to push deep inside me and when I pulled them out I rubbed my clit with all my juices. He started playing when I started stroking my clit the way he taught me. His voice got me so turned on I rubbed harder. I switched between fingering my pussy and rubbing my clit with fierce determination. He didn’t need to look at the guitar. He just watched me as I thrust my hips up in down desperate to climax. I was getting closer and closer. It was the best thing I had ever felt. I let myself moan as I worked circles over a clit so swollen it felt like my own little cock.

He was singing the last chorus. I felt a wave of euphoria rock through me making me moan like a cat in heat. It felt like my body exploded. I kept rubbing until he finished the final note. Then I laid back and just panted from a release so intense I was barely able to move. He didn’t say a word. He lit me a cigarette and I finally understood why so many people needed to smoke after sex. It was the best damn cigarette I ever smoked. He was so turned on I could see all his muscles twitching. His giant cock was pressed up out of his boxers and pushed against his belly button.

We were both too worked up to speak. He stood up. He laughed. He busted out with ‘you are such a bitch.’ I giggled and asked why? He goes ‘my cock hasn’t been this hard in a decade and I have to piss like a racehorse.’ I couldn’t stop laughing. We spent a few minutes brainstorming things so disgusting he could get soft enough to piss. I told him to visualize his dad getting ass fucked by an obese trannie. He went into the bathroom cracking up. I could hear him in front of the toilet muttering 'fat trannie fucking my dad’ over and over. It took at least five minutes for me to finally hear the sound of piss hitting the toilet water. He came out of the bathroom bitching that he truly had to visualize his dad getting pounded by trannie and loving it.

He went straight to the bottle and poured us both our biggest shot of the morning. I was a little hesitant. He said ‘baby I’m going to make you cum so hard you fear death. Then I’m going to make you get so close to cumming again that you beg me to fuck you. It’s going to hurt like a son-of-a-bitch. If you need me to stop just ask.’ I just mumbled ‘okay.’ We chugged our shots and slammed our glasses on the table. He smiled at me in a weird way. ‘By the way I will never be able to think of you as a s****r again.’ I laughed and said ‘Fine then, you are no longer my older b*****r.’

He grabbed me like I weighed ten pounds and carried me into his bedroom. He threw me on the bed. He basically ripped off my skirt and finally tore off my stretched out thong. He took off his boxers and I could see his dick was rock hard and basically throbbing. He whispered ‘Now we can do this right.’ He put my head on his pillow. He laid down on top of me and I could feel that huge cock pressing against my pussy and my belly. Suddenly he tilted my chin towards his face and kissed me so gently I practically melted.

I imagined he would kiss good most of my life. The way he passionately pressed his tongue in my mouth was glorious. I hadn’t kissed many boys. I was afraid I wouldn’t be good at it. Suddenly he gently started sucking on my tongue while he ran his fingers through my hair. He was so gentle it shocked me. It reminded me of the long haired indie musician I saw at sixteen. He gently bit my bottom lip and wrapped a hand around one of my tits and squeezed it. Then he started licking my neck as one finger teased the nipple he sucked nearly raw about a half hour ago.

I could feel him sucking my neck almost hard enough to leave a mark. I couldn’t stop from moaning and pushing my pussy up against his cock. He stopped sucking and stared into my eyes. ‘You like it rough little virgin girl.’ All I could say was ‘yes, I do.’ He got really serious for a second. ‘I can get carried away sometimes. You have to stop me if I’m hurting you.’ I didn’t say anything. I reached up and sucked his lower lip hard while rubbing my pussy up against his dick.

The weight of his huge body slightly crushing me was such a turn on. All of a sudden our kissing stopped being gentle and we started nearly eating each other. I licked his neck and tasted his sweat. It made me so horny I sucked hard enough for him to push me away. He mumbled ‘no neck marks baby, suck on my shoulder blades.’ He nearly tortured me to death sucking gently on my neck. Our bodies were pumping against each other with such f***e it was slightly painful. He spread my legs apart and scooted down enough that his dick grinded directly on my clit.

I couldn’t help but dig my nails into his back and press into him. He went back to sucking my nipples even harder than he did on the couch. I clutched his head and writhed up and down his hard shaft. Suddenly he pulled my hair hard enough to make me arch my back and scream in pleasure. He slammed his dick against my mound with his hands still pulling my hair and pushing me up into him. He released me and started licking and sucking my belly while he used his hands to clutch my ass. It felt like he was sucking every inch of my body.

He put all his weight on one side of me and slid his hand between my legs. They were quivering as he slowly stroked my whole pussy from my mound to my asshole. Suddenly his big fat finger was deep inside of me again. He was still licking and sucking my nipples while I moaned. This time he reached up and pressed against the back wall of my pussy. I knew enough about the female body to know he was about to start working my g-spot. He whispered ‘this is what you’ve been waiting for. It’s a tiny rough spot your tiny hands will never reach.’

It was slightly painful to be stretched until he hit that spot. He knew exactly how to rhythmically stroke it. My hips were going up and done and I couldn’t control the need to fuck his hand and push it deeper and harder inside of me. In that sexy voice I can’t resist he taunted me saying ‘you are my dirty little virgin slut’ All I could say was ‘please don’t stop.’ I could feel him push two fat fingers deep into me. Just like a musician he was still able to use his other fingers to stroke my clit. I was out of control. I was clutching his pillow for dear life as he worked my cunt.

He whispered ‘are you going to cum for me little slut.’ Suddenly words started coming out of me that I couldn’t control. I started telling him to ‘stretch out my tight little hole you motherfucker.’ I was screaming ‘harder’ I was pleading for him to go ‘faster.’ I let him know he owned my pussy. I don’t even know what else I was screaming. I’m sure I called him daddy. I couldn’t stop screaming ‘oh shit, Jesus Christ and don’t stop.’ I could feel myself about to peak. I demanded him to suck my nipples until they turned purple. He obeyed my commands still using one hand to play my pussy like an instrument.

I felt the pressure and screamed ‘I’m cumming’ loud enough for the neighbors to hear me. I didn’t know what was happening to my body. I was truly convulsing. I muttered ‘motherfucker’ over and over. I felt a flood of liquid go shooting out of me like I was a geyser exploding. He didn’t stop fucking me with his hand until I pushed it away. I couldn’t breathe. I slammed my legs shut and just panted from exhaustion. I realized he was laughing so damn hard he could barely function. I was finally able to sit up. All I could say was ‘what did you just do to me?’

He looked at me with a shit eating grin. He smiled and said ‘maybe I should’ve warned you I’m an expert at making girls squirt.’ It looked like I pissed the bed. It was such an intense orgasm I almost felt violated and shameful. He got cocky and said ‘I warned you that I would make you cum so hard you thought you were dying.’ All I could say was ‘get me a damn cigarette cocksucker I basically just pissed your bed and I have mixed emotions right now.’ I swear he damn near strutted back into the room and handed me a lit cigarette.

While I tried to stop trembling he laid down beside me. Almost to torment me he started stroking that huge cock. I could see him dripping pre-cum. You could tell he was a musician the way he worked his cock. It was beautiful to watch. I confessed I could watch him stroke his dick for days. Just to give me a show he started whacking harder and pumping his hips up and down. I could tell he was about to cum. He moaned ‘are you ready for round two when I make you beg for it.’ All I could do was say ‘yes.’

That was all he needed to hear. He didn’t waste any time. He stunned me. He grabbed a belt off the floor. In a matter of seconds he had my arms pinned above my head and fastened to the center of his bedpost. I was shocked. My nipples were already so sore and swollen it was basically torture when he started sucking and licking them again. He stunned me with sudden slaps on my tits that made them sting and bounce up and down. ‘You like that don’t you little girl?’ he taunted me. I taunted him back and told him to do it harder. When he did I was shocked. This time nothing about him was gentle.

When he pushed my legs apart I felt like my hips would break. I was so turned on. He had my pussy spread so far apart I felt like he might break it. With just the right amount of f***e he slapped my swollen clit hard. He had massive shoulders and my body was so petite. He made me bend my knees so I could be spread even more open. He clutched my ass hard and pushed my pussy up towards his face. My feet were pressing down on the mattress and I could feel his shoulder blades digging into my thighs.

This time he slammed two huge fingers deep into me with no warning. I squealed in shock. It almost felt like I could feel him working to tear open my hymen. He spread his fingers apart deep inside of me and it hurt so bad I almost screamed ‘stop.’ I felt my body relax when he curled up his fingers and started stroking my g-spot again. Then he started pumping his fingers in and out of me so hard and fast. I could feel the juices starting to pour out of me again.

The moment his tongue first touched my clit I immediately understood how he pulled off fucking the whole cheerleading squad. He had a huge tongue. I felt like I experienced the roughness from his taste buds on my huge swollen clit. Immediately he licked me hard and rough from my clit, into my pussy and down to my asshole. I wasn’t expecting that. When you are a virgin that hasn’t even sucked cock or learned how to masturbate you truly aren’t prepared to have your ass licked. I think he started there just to freak me out. He used both hands to lift up my ass and I was shocked how good it felt to have that huge tongue frantically licking my exit zone.

I could feel him push his tongue into me and it sent chills down my spine. He worked it so well that I will never be the same. I pressed my ass hard against his tongue loving every second of vague penetration. Then he stuck his tongue into my pussy and moved it around so hard I know I flooded his mouth with juices. Then he worked back up to my clit. Almost to tease me he was slow and gentle at first. He treated my clit like a lollipop he was tickling. It was almost agony I wanted it so much harder.

I shouldn’t have been surprised when those fingers slid back into my pussy but I was. It was sensory overload to have my clit teased and my pussy penetrated. He switched it up. Sometimes he curved up to stroke my g-spot. Sometimes he just pumped into me hard and fast like a cock. If he was fingering me gently he was roughly licking and sucking my clit. If he was fingering me hard he just gently tickled my clit. It was like Chinese water drop torture. Then he suddenly used his other hand to slide a finger in my asshole. I could’ve cried it felt so good. He could tell I loved it. With my hands tied above my head and all my holes being penetrated I felt totally dominated and helpless.

All those years with a guitar made him so skilled with his hands I was instantly screaming ‘holy shit, Jesus Christ, Fuck me harder, daddy and don’t stop.’ He put two fingers in my ass, two fingers in my pussy and violently sucked on my clit. I broke just like he knew I would. He made me beg for it hard. He kept getting me close and stopping. ‘Please fuck me with your huge cock’ was all I could say. I declared myself to be his little virgin slut s****r. I begged him to fuck me so hard I couldn’t walk home. I told him I wanted his cock in me more than life itself. I begged him to fill my tight virgin cunt with cum over and over. I lost track of the ways I begged him to fuck me.

He finally broke. He didn’t say a word. He released my hands from his bed post. All he said was ‘if you fight me I’ll hold you down and fuck you until I cum.’ I could tell he was dead serious. Suddenly he was back on top of me violently kissing me. In one smooth motion he lifted up my ass and slammed that huge dick inside of me. I screamed bl**dy murder. I could feel my cherry pop. It felt good. He put all his weight on me and started violently thrusting in and out of me as he sucked on my neck and my tits.

It felt so good all I could do was dig my fingers into his big shoulders and push my pussy up as he pushed his dick deep in me. He taunted me pulling all the way out and then jamming it back in with all his body weight. Then he stopped and told me it was time to learn how to ride his dick. I was clueless. He lifted me up and slid into me. I quickly learned how to bounce up and down his shaft as he squeezed my tits. Sometimes he made me stop fucking him so he could ram me while I was on top.

It was perfect. In that position I was rocking my clit up and down his dick and getting so close to an orgasm he had to slow me down and pin me from getting there. I started begging him to let me cum. He kept letting me get so close and then holding me still. I was almost in tears I wanted to cum so bad. He must have let me bounce up and down on his cock thirty minutes without letting me cum. He sensed my leg muscles were wore out.

Like I was a rag doll he tossed me on my belly. He lifted up my ass and started fucking me doggy style. I thought being on top was perfection. I was wrong. From behind not only did his cock hit my clit it was so big it arched up and slammed my g-spot. All I could do was grab the headboard and let him pound me harder and harder. He could tell by how I was moaning and what I was saying when I was about to cum.

Over and over he pulled out right as I was on the edge. From behind he could finally spank my ass while he fucked me. Each blow pushed me closer to cumming. I could tell he was almost ready. He started saying ‘tell me who owns your virgin cunt you slut.’ I was eager to say ‘you own me’ and ‘I’ll always be your little slut.’ The dirtier we talked the harder he fucked me.

He said ‘tell me I can fuck you whenever I want.’ I begged him to fuck me every day. He said ‘tell me you’ll never fuck another cock but mine.’ I vowed that I never would. Then he said ‘tell me how bad you want me to let you cum.’ I told him I wanted him to let me cum more than anything on earth. He didn’t pull out to spank me again.

He was finally ready to cum just as bad as me. I could feel it about to happen again. The pressure built up and I begged him not to stop. When I started to cum again I basically blacked out. My body truly convulsed. I screamed ‘I’m cumming.’ The rhythmic contractions in my pussy pushed him over the edge. He screamed almost like an a****l. I could feel the sensation of cum shooting out of me combined with the feeling of his cum shooting into me. Nothing on earth could’ve been better.

My body collapsed from sheer exhaustion as I trembled. He collapsed on my back shaking as well. We just laid there trying to remember how to breathe. I think that moment with him on top of me I knew we would get married. After that encounter we would both be addicted to each other. He tilted my head and sweetly kissed me on the cheek. In that soft sexy southern drawl I can’t resist he said ‘happy birthday little girl. I love you with all of my heart. I’ve loved you since the day you were born.’ ... Continue»
Posted by linmarris 12 months ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore, Masturbation  |  Views: 7654  |  
100%
  |  33

Nice Little Surprise

[user]blackstroker Nice Little Surprises

I am Sharon, and this is the story of how I made a sudden unexplainable turnaround from being a confirmed lover of big cocks to going after a smaller one after accidentally viewing it, and being totally surprised and satisfied.

I am a buxom thirty eight year old woman of mixed black and Portuguese descent. Here in my Caribbean country we view the descendants of nineteenth century indentured laborers from Portugal, as a race different to white/European. I stand a shapely five feet ten barefooted, with watery hazel eyes, full pouty lips and long, black almost straight hair reaching past my shoulders. My boobs are big, my ass is big, my thighs and hips full and firm, and my pussy mound the size of a hamburger bun.

I have been sexually active since high school days, with a moderate tally, by today’s standards, of nine men. By some strange coincidence, all my lovers so far boasted huge dicks, ranging between a stout eight to a baton like twelve inches. My present husband, I’ve been twice married, fetches a massive tenner. It was a tenner incidentally, that first pried open my virgin pussy leaving me forever hooked on big, scoffing at the thought of anything small sliding into my ever horny tunnel. I simply love the feel of big; of being opened up under pressure, of being stretched and bruised and made to squirm. I love having to bite my lips and dig my heels into the bed to brace myself for the f***ed entry. I love having to grasp at my man’s hips to control the onslaught, and I enjoy the feeling of wanting to escape, yet wanting to stay. Yes, I love some pain; not too much though.

It was a blistering hot mid-afternoon, and I had just got out of bed, sweat drenched and a bit flushed from a steamy dream during a doze that I’d fallen into while watching soap on TV. My bedroom fan had broken down two days ago. I peeled off the damp blouse and bra, and slipped out of the short denim skirt. Wearing only a thong, I walked out of my bedroom and headed straight for the tiny upstairs living room which was free of direct sun at that time of day. I pulled aside the glass sliding door and was nicely greeted with a strong gust of fresh wind. I started to step out into the little verandah, forgetting for a moment that I was almost naked. I quickly pulled back inside and sat down in recline on a nearby sofa, my head on the arm, one leg on the floor and the other one leaning against the back rest of the sofa, allowing the cool wind to have its way on my welcoming body.
As I sat there still a bit groggy, I could feel the refreshing wind brushing against my fat pussy lips that were bisected by the thong crotch and on impulse let my hand drift down to cup and squeeze the sweetly titillated area tenderly, as I fished in my mind for some illicit images to help me on the intended journey. I have never been physically unfaithful to any of my husbands, but do from time to time when pleasuring myself, indulge in a little fantasy. It never takes much to stir me up sexually, and for some reason whenever I’m at home, I always feel the horniest during the midmorning or midafternoon hours. So, with the wind blowing against my almost completely exposed pussy the thong stuck snugly in the crease, and still feeling a glow from the dream, I decided to let myself go.

Pulling the thong out and away from my clean shaven pussy, I wet my fingers with saliva and made long, soft strokes over my clit bringing it quickly to attention as it filled with hot bl**d. I brought a hand up to one of my big boobs and grabbing as much as I could knead it vigorously. As I worked the tip of my clit I could feel cunt juices springing and welling up inside. I moved my head down the arm of the sofa and lay flat on my back throwing one leg up and over the back rest. Positioning one huge breast in the crook of my elbow I brought it forward to my mouth and began licking it. The inch long nipple tingled nicely and I pierced the now soaked cunt with a couple of fingers, moving them in and out rapidly as I bounced on my fat booty by contracting and relaxing the muscles. And then I heard the loud voice calling out from the direction of my gate. I disregarded it, reluctant to stop what I was doing. I hoped whoever it was would suppose that no one was at a home and go away. But that didn’t happen; the obviously young male voice continued to call out. I was pissed as I stopped my finger fucking and got up.

I walked around the sofa and with quick steps fuelled by annoyance, headed for a widow.

“Who is it?” I asked a bit angrily while pulling aside the blind, careful to keep my boobs covered.

I looked out and saw the smiling brown face of a short, slightly built teenager. He had in his hand a long stout piece of wire curved at the end, a metal file and 22inch cutlass, the type used for cutting grass and bush; this was before the days of the motorized grass cutters. He’d called two days earlier looking for work cutting grass or general cleaning up of the yard, and I’d told him to come today because of errands I had to do the past two days. It was customary for school boys to go around the more affluent neighborhoods doing odd jobs, especially at this time of year during the long summer break. My yard is usually kept tidy by an elderly man, but I hadn’t seen him for the past two months and grass had grown very high, due mostly to the just concluded rainy season, and there was also some builders waste and old boards that needed to be gathered up and burnt. I wanted to tell the youngster to come back another time, but then I realized that he might really need the money, as this sort of work is only sought after by poor k**s. I told him to come in, to which he reminded me that the gate was padlocked.

Back in my bedroom I grabbed a short light dressing robe that was on the back of a chair, wrapped it hastily and went downstairs to let the boy in. He was about f******n or fifteen and just about five feet five, but his smooth young light brown face had a worldly, all knowing look about it, especially his dark brown eyes, as if he’d seen a lot in his short time. I asked him why he was so late. He explained to me that he had come at this time because earlier in the day he’d been on another job, and instead of having the rest of the day go wasted, he’d decided to start on my yard, and finish it off the next day.

We stood at the kitchen door as I told him what I wanted done. He didn’t seem at all perturbed by me towering over him, he appeared very relaxed. He told me his name was Terry and that he lived two streets away in one of the government scheme houses. He asked for some water and I went into the kitchen and returned with a mug of cold water and a big glass. As I walked toward him I noticed the admiring look he was giving me, but he quickly looked away when our eyes met. As I held the glass in one hand and the mug in the other pouring him the water, I noticed his quick glance at my mid-section. He held out the glass for a refill, and while I was pouring I realized that he was once again looking at my mid-section, more intently this time. I looked down and saw that the robe was hanging partly open, wide enough for him to get an eyeful of my crotch. I could feel myself blush red as I quickly gathered the offending robe. Without looking at him I collected the glass and went into the kitchen.

He started work in front, because the sun was at the back of the house at this time of day. While doing my chores around the upstairs I would occasionally go to a window and look down to see how he was progressing. A couple of times, sensing my presence, he looked up and saw me observing him. One such time he abruptly put down his cutlass and started walking to the back of the house. I hurriedly moved to my bedroom where I stood at one of the windows, blind slightly shifted to the side peering into the back yard.

I saw him go to a clump of bushes and unbuttoning then unzipping his pants pulled down the waist of his briefs, letting his cock fall out, but he quickly put it back in after furtively looking around, probably deciding that where he was positioned other persons could see him. I got a brief glimpse of his cock, and felt to my surprise that I was disappointed he’d put it back in. But my disappointment was not for long, for he walked to a spot behind a coconut tree and once again freed his member.

I felt a sudden heat and excitement engulf me as I watched him take his little cock in hand and begin to pee. It was just about three inches, I reckoned, which to my calculation would probably reach about five or six inches when erect. Somehow the thought of it being erect got to me and as I watched him pee I lowered my hand to my crotch and rubbed my pussy. He took some time peeing, and when he was finished shook the little cock vigorously. Then instead of putting it away, he turned it around as if examining it for some defect, and I noticed that it began to stretch out a bit. As if satisfied that it was okay, he then fixed himself and walked away. I was still fingering my pussy through the sun dress I was wearing, continuing to do so as I walked back to the front where I pulled aside the blind slightly and looked for him; but he was not in a position where I could see him. I walked away disappointed. There was definitely something cute about his little prick, and thinking about it was making me more horny than I’d felt in a long while. I couldn’t help imagining what it’d feel like in my mouth and pussy.

When I was finished with my chores I changed into very short, soft, skin tight shorts, and a little tank top that stopped short just above my navel. I went downstairs into the kitchen where I prepared a glass of fruit juice and a tuna sandwich. I then went to the front door and called out to him. I could see his eyes devour me as I stood in the doorway. I told him to follow me to the kitchen, knowing that his eyes would be fixed on my big ass with the small shorts stuck into its cleft, and some of the cheeks hanging out of the leg. As he ate I moved about the kitchen doing this and that, knowing that I was exciting him as much as I was myself. I could feel my pussy literally jumping in my shorts, and for a moment I considered boldly stripping and asking him to fuck me with his cute little dick, but I didn’t want to risk spooking him after all he was very young. I also didn’t want to appear too slutty, especially as he lived in the neighborhood, and would know that I am a school teacher. Then there was the fact that my husband would be home shortly. I decided the best course of action would be to seduce him in stages.



When he was finished eating, I told him to call it a day, and suggested that he come early the next day to start his work before the sun got very hot. He seemed pleased with that, probably tired after working all day. I didn’t pay him anything; wanting to make sure he came by the next day. I cleared the plate from off the table while he was downing the last of the juice and turned clumsily, bumping his shoulder with my ass. When he stood up I saw the noticeable bump in his pants. As I let him out the door I caused my breasts to brush roughly against his arm.


For the rest of the afternoon I couldn’t get my mind off the sweet little cock, and being in a state of severe horniness, jumped my husband shortly after he came home. As I lay on the bed gritting my teeth as he pumped his big hard tool in and out of me, I was thinking of the little yard boy Terry, and his cute prick. My husband had brought home work, so I left him to it and retired to bed early, where I lay for a long time planning how to get fucked the next day. After I’d mentally tried and discarded a number of scenarios, I finally settled on one which I thought was foolproof. I ran it over in my mind as I stroked myself to an orgasm before dropping off to sl**p.

The next morning at about eight o’ clock I heard him calling. I called out to him from a window, telling him to make his way to the back door. I greeted him at the door smilingly, wearing a short, loose, white see through beach shift with a low wide neckline, which allowed cleavage and the inner sides of my big, high boobs to show. All I had underneath was brief, lacy light blue panties. I immediately invited him in and gave him a mug of coffee and a small pie, followed by a large glass of juice. As I leant over to place the snack on the table I give him enough time to get a good look down my neckline, and upon straightening up, reached out and gently squeezed his shoulder about three or four times quickly.

“Yuh had a good rest Terry, yuh body mus be tired from all duh hard wuk yesterday” I said, in local dialect, as my hand gently massaged the shoulder.
“Nah,” he said smiling slightly “I use to it Miss, is laang now I doin dis”
“Really, how long?” I asked, moving away to stand against a counter, putting one leg up on a low stool and clasping my hands at the back of my head, causing my boobs to strain against the thin shift, nipple and dark areola on display, and no doubt, a lot of thigh and a bit of fat crotch as well.
“Lil ovah two years now, since I was twelve”
“Don’t you attend school?”
“Yes Miss, I does go to school, but every weekend and when school close I does hustle yard wuk”
“Dat’s good, but doan evah let the wuk mek you drop out of school; some young men, once dey earning money does forget about school. The money might look plenty now, but it won’t be enough when yuh grow up and got a f****y or lady friends to look after; so yuh got to educate yuself to get a good job” I felt like I wanted to do a special job on him right there and then.
“I know Miss, I got meh plans” he said sounding all grown up.

We chatted for a couple more minutes before I left him to finish his snack and start his work. All the while he seemed to be having a hard time deciding whether to look at my boobs or the exposed thigh and crotch. I was enjoying this, I would never have imagined that the seduction of a male could be so exciting, especially one so young. I could feel my pussy sweating internally. While we were chatting I casually told him that after he’d left the day before, I’d injured myself self while moving furniture, and was having a bit of a stiff neck and pain in my shoulder. Before I left I turned to him and said:

“Yuh know Terry, yesterday I see you peeing in the backyard. I am not angry, okay, but is not a nice thing to do. When yuh want to pee just gih me a call and I will let you use the toilet, okay baby, don’t be shy, just call me and I will come and show you the way.”
“I sorry bout dat Miss it won’t happen again.” He looked me in the eyes, as if searching them to see if I really wasn’t angry. I turned away and made my way up the stairs, happy in the thought that those young virgin eyes would be glued to my ass.

About an hour later I went down to the kitchen, put some perfectly clean dishes and cups into the sink, splashed water against the front my dress, mostly around my nipples and then taking the biggest glass I had, filled it with lemonade and called him to the kitchen door.

“Excuse my untidiness” I said, as I handed him the lemonade. “I always make a mess when I do the dishes” I ran my hands down my bosom. He brazenly looked, with glinting eyes at the dark nipples poking through the wet fabric. As he held the glass to his head gulping down the lemonade I stole a look at his crotch. The hardon I saw looking back at me made me squeeze together my thighs. I took the glass from him and smiled inwardly, as the thought occurred to me that it won’t be long before I took him up to the bath room to pee.

As planned, after another hour had passed, I took another large glass of water to him. I turned and went up the stairs while he was still drinking the water. I took off of my dress and lay on the bed in panties only stroking my hot pussy that was now twitching from the burning need for cock. Out of nowhere an image of something I’d seen years ago came to mind. On a visit to the countryside, id happened to be standing just yards away from a stallion and mare about to mate. I got a clear view of the mare’s pussy opening and closing in anticipation, showing crimson, wet flesh each time it opened. I had a feeling that the same thing was happening to my pussy as I lay there on the bed. Pulling aside the panty leg I turned around to look at my pulsing pussy in the big mirror. The call came, less than fifteen minutes since I’d given him the water. I jumped off the bed and gathered up a small bath towel that I’d left there just for this moment. I wrapped the towel around me, covering most of my breast, and hardly more than my pussy in front. I don’t know how it looked at the back. The towel was not enough to go around without a gap along my thighs.

“Can I use the toilet Miss?”
“Sure Terry, come on in, follow me.” I bounded up the steps, although there was another bathroom downstairs. I wanted him to look up my ass.

I held the bathroom door open and he went in brushing against my body standing in the doorway. I turned away and pulled in the door behind me, without closing it. Immediately upon hearing the sound of peeing I strode into the bathroom, startling him. I walked up to about two feet from him, and as if it was the most ordinary thing to do, look straight down at his spurting cock. I then walked to the shower cubicle.

“I almost forgot,” I said hurriedly “I was just about to go in de shower when yuh call, if I doan go in right now I might just change my mind. Me an water is not friends” I said, laughing at the joke. I took off the towel and stepped into the cubicle. Before pulling the blind I looked and saw him staring at my body just as casually and directly as I had stared at his cock. His face had reddened and he seemed to be breathing hard. I pulled the blind. The blind had an open gap at the other end. I could see through it into the long mirror. He shook his partly erect cock and stood there looking towards the shower cubicle as he gently squeezed his swelling cock. He put it in and turned toward the door.

“Oh, Terry, please wait in the kitchen till I come down I’ll only be a few minutes”
“Ok Miss.” He replied with an unsteady voice

I hurriedly took my shower, washing my pussy clean of any stale juices. Without drying my skin I stepped into tight, white nylon panties, then wrapped the towel around my body and went downstairs. He was sitting at the table, eyes looking all glassy and excited as I walked toward him. When I was just a few inches from him I took off the towel, handed it to him and turned my back to him.

“Could you dry my back please, honey, I can’t manage it because of the stiff neck. It is very painful.”

He patted my back softly and I shuddered at his touches. “Go all the way down to my feet please”

As he dried my butt I felt his hand squeeze the cheeks. He moved to my thighs, gently sinking his fingers through the towel into the soft flesh. He got down on his knees, patting at my feet.

“Is this the first time you’re drying a woman’s body”
“Yes Miss”
“Well there is a first for everything. Think of this as practice for when you have your wife or girlfriend,” I turned around. “Do the front now please” I said calmly.

He got up and started patting my neck and shoulders then he moved to my chest and breasts. I raised the big globes up so he could get under there. The nipples were standing stiff and as hard as they could ever get. He looked at them with lust filled eyes. He went lower, rubbing my belly.

“Pull down my panties, Terry, so you can dry there properly.” He pulled them down and I stepped out of them. On his knees, he patted my crotch tenderly.

I reached out my hand and placed it on his head. He looked up into my eyes.

“Is there anything you really would like to do, anything you’d like to do to me, baby? I asked softly. He didn’t answer with words, but his eyes said it all
“Come on baby, don’t be shy, I know you want something, tell me what you want, anything”
“I want fuck yuh, Miss, I want fuck yuh bad”
“And I want you to fuck me, I want it bad”
“I know Miss, I know dat” he said as he f***ed his face between my thighs, probing for my pussy, breathing in my scent deeply. Did I just hear him say that, I wondered as I felt his elbows brace against my inner thighs, prying them apart, his small hands between them, underneath my butt, his thumbs spreading my cunt lips. He licked at my lips and clit and tongued my cavity like someone who had been doing this a long time. He lapped at my pussy eagerly, sucking on the lips, soaking up my juices, and surprised me sweetly as a thumb entered my asshole. I clamped my anal wall against the probing thumb. He got up and grabbed a big breast in both hands and began licking and biting it hungrily. I rubbed his bobbing head tenderly with one hand as the other reached down and grasped his very hard cock. I wasn’t even aware that he had slipped his pants down. His cock was a nice handful. I rocked it from side to side. I bent over so he could kiss me. He did it nicely, like an expert lover.

“Is this your first time Terry?” I whispered as I felt his fingers twirling my stiff clit.
“No Miss,” was his muffled reply, his lips around a hard demanding nipple.

I held his cock tightly and led him out the kitchen and down a hallway to a guest room, his hand stuck in the crevice of my big bouncing ass. I pulled him over to the bed that I had previously prepared for this bit of action. I made him sit at the side of the bed his legs apart with me kneeling between them. I looked at his cock lovingly; it was about five and a half to six inches of hard shining meat. I lowered my head and licked the engorged knob wetly, then took it all into my mouth, forcing it into my throat; I gagged and spurted saliva all over it. I wrapped my fingers around it and jerked my hand sliding up and down fast. I looked up into his eyes and saw him looking at me, a pleased look on his flushed face.

“OH baby, I been thinking bout this all de time since yesterday. I’ve wanted to have dis sweet cock inside uh me since I see it yesterday when you was peeing in de backyard.” I said.
“I know, I know you woulda like it and want it, dat is why I show it to you” he said. “And I been watching you a long time now, since about a month ago when I pass by one Sunday morning and see you in de yard in a short pink skirt, and de wind blow it up”

My hand froze on his cock at those words. Did he just say all that I think he said? My god the little fucker set me up. I’ve been playing his game all this time thinking it was mine. I wasn’t angry though, just shocked. Suddenly I remembered the day he was referring to, how after a strong wind had lifted high my short skirt, I’d spun around, looking into the street, and seeing a young boy looking at me with leering eyes from under a baseball cap. I had smiled embarrassingly, hoping he wasn’t a student from my school, because he must surely have got a good look at my ass, with only a thong on. Seduced by a boy! I felt dizzy, d**gged. Before I could gather my wits, he got up, and pulling me up from the floor guided me onto the bed. I lay on my back looking in amazement as this little boy man followed me onto the bed. He pushed my big thighs apart and I willingly spread them for him. He got between my legs and lowered his head. A stiff tongue, as expert as any I’d ever felt before divided my pussy lips neatly. I rolled my head from side to side as this little boy with the cute little cock worked my pussy with his tongue; lips, clit, tunnel and all, masterly licked, sucked, bitten and probed.

I raised my head and watched him lift my legs and push my knees back with my help, then drop his head back to my core and drove his tongue against the tight little entrance of my asshole, making me wish that I had the muscle control to just open it up at will, and let his hot tongue in as far as it could get. He licked the puckered entrance nicely, making me wiggle my ass. I felt him feeling my pussy, scooping thick liquid and then fumbling between his thighs. I felt some of my own wet sticky stuff rubbed against my asshole and his finger slid into it, pushing in and out, soon joined by another finger. With his fingers still in me, spreading the hole, he positioned his stiff tool pushing it forward as he withdrew his fingers. I wanted to tell him to stop, because this was all new to me, I didn’t know what to expect. Because of the sheer enormous sizes of cock I’d so far known, I’d never let any of them into that private chamber. A couple of them had made it in an inch or two at the most before I pulled away. At the same moment his fingers slipped out he pushed forward, driving his cock about an inch into me. I winced at the unexpected bite of pain. Before I could decide whether I wanted it or not, he was halfway into me and I bit into my lip at the pressure of this foreign invasion.

He remained still for a moment, blowing hard, his squinting eyes looking into my wide open pair. He started moving slowly inside me, and I felt something in there relax and welcome him. And as he began pounding into me faster, I found myself pushing forward to meet him. I lifted my hands to my ankles, grabbed them and spread myself for my little ardent lover. On his knees he rammed into me for a long time as my head swam, lost in pleasure. He leaned forward on me still thrusting, but with short quick jabs as he did a nice rolling of his hips. I felt his muscled belly rubbing my clit and soon I felt a familiar pressure building up and I soon exploded in a violent orgasm. I screamed as wave after wave of burning pleasure washed my body from head to toe.

As my body’s convulsions reduced to a gentle shudder I felt him suddenly stiffen, and then buck wildly as he shot hot young cream into my asshole. He lay still on me for a while, still hard and I found that I could use the muscle in there to massage his cock softly.

“Is this yuh first time doin this?” I queried.
“No”
“How long have yuh been doing, you know, everything?” I asked
“About a year and a half” he whispered as he pulled his cock slowly out my ass and positions it against my pussy.
“Wid who, the women you work for?” I asked, as I felt his cock go past my twitching lips sweetly.
“Some of dem, dey daughters, dey mothers, dey s****rs, anybody” he said casually, matter-of-factly, then, as if becoming annoyed. He slammed into me hard making me grunt in pleasure.
“So, Terry baby, how many…” I started speaking but was rudely interrupted
“Shut up and fuck!” he whispered brusquely, and slapped my cheek, not very hard, but with a sweet sting. He looked down at me and gives me another little slap, then some more, alternating left and right cheek. He then slapped my flank, not hard, like a jockey urging his racing filly on. I reached up and hugged him tightly and began to ride for him.

He rammed into my pussy very hard, alternating between thrusts with deep grinding and winding against my fat mound. I was surprised that his cock was filling me just like the big ones, only without the pain and expansion. But who needed pain, I didn’t at that moment; I fully enjoyed the way his strong six-incher was moving up inside of me, making me gush fluid. I moved up under him, urging him on, my pussy wanting to please him the way he was pleasing it. He turned me over and started fucking me from the back, slamming his groin and belly against my fat ass. I could feel them bouncing and quivering under his onslaught. Suddenly he was slapping those great mounds hard with his open palms, both hands, one after the other; I felt my ass burn under the slaps. I loved it.

“Yes baby, yes, oooh, aaah, I cried out as he pleasured me inside and outside “Oh, fuck me, fuck me, yes, yes, yes!”

I was like a wild woman on my knees, bucking and pushing and rolling my big booties as my young skilled lover rode me. I felt him fall forward on my back, his hands reached out and grabbed my huge boobs roughly, causing sweet pain that I bore with tightly closed eyes and grinding teeth, holding it tightly inside. I felt him shudder and jerk, and he shot another load of his sperm into me. I felt mine creeping up on me, and smiled as it grabbed me and shook me into a thousand pieces of fireworks.

We remained in bed for hours, fucking and licking and pleasing each other. His work in the yard was over for that day. He said he’d the care of it the next day if I didn’t mind. I didn’t.



















blackroker[/user]... Continue»
Posted by Blackstroker 10 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Masturbation, Mature  |  Views: 855  |  
100%

My little Asian slut Ming

What I'm going to relate happened over a time of about six weeks. It started one Saturday when I was at the market shopping for some food.

It was bright and beautiful warm Saturday when I awakened in my upscale 5 bedroom home to the early morning sounds of birds chirping and somewhere off in the distance the sounds of a high flying jet overhead.

"Fuck!" I thought as I woke up with a typical American rock hard cock. Almost 7 inches of thick prime fuck stick and nothing to use it on. My last girlfriend had gotten too uhhh lets just say 'needy' as in the ring and wedding dress shit way and I'm not into that. I'm into pussy when and how I want it and that's about it. Maybe someday I'll find the 'girl of my dreams'.... NAH! Who the fuck am I k**ding. I love pussy! I love a lot of it and I most especially like my women to be submissive and accommodating. That can be a real challenge with me. I'm a fucking dog.

I sl**p in the nude so when I pushed the covers back and walked to the bathroom for that first, deeply satisfying piss of the day I got to thinking about how it sucked to not have a peace of pussy just waiting for me. Well...fuck it! Some other day.

The day's chores lay before me. Mowing, wash the car (maybe), do some shopping. Shopping you say? Well yeah fucktards! I'm a hell of a cook as well as being good looking, hung like a god damn mule and very well paid on the job. I want for nothing! If I want something I get it. If that's a car, a boat, plane....another mans wife...I get EXACTLY what I want 100% of the time. I have this almost 6th sense in being able to read people. I can't explain it, I just use it like a powerful skill set and so far it's been very, very good to me.

So on that particular Saturday about four in the afternoon I went to market to pick up some steaks to cook on the grill the next night. I'd invited my friend Tom and his wife Christy over for a cook out. Tom didn't know it, but Christy and I had a 'thing' a couple years ago and off and on since. Let me tell you, that woman can suck a cock like none other! No wonder Tom has a perpetual smile on his face. I also know, thanks to Christy, that Tom is not especially well endowed....and my girl Christy just LOVES a big, thick cock.

Oh shit where was I? (Got distracted thinking about Christy's amazing tits!) Oh right, my little Asian slut. Now I remember.

I was in the local grocery store and was almost finished with my shopping when I spotted this petite little Asian girl looking over the lettuce and cucumbers. That fucking 6th sense thing kicked in and for some unexplainable reason, I just knew I wanted to fuck her little body! Pretty damn bold huh? Like I said, I pretty much always get what I want! Here goes!

Anyway, I kept close watch on her as she looked over the produce and it appeared she was alone. That surprised me. A hot little Asian cock magnet like that out on her own. Didn't really matter though. I would have taken her anyway.

So after watching her a couple minutes and getting more than a couple quick glances up her skirt at that tight little ass as she leaned over I decided to introduce myself. I walked up next to her. Towering over her as I did, she had to look up to me to make eye contact.

'Hi. Looks to me like you need some help' I said.

'No. I don't need help.' she said, in a low demure voice and dropped her eyes. Her clearly being submissive really kicked it into overdrive.

'I said you need help and I'm here to help. What are you shopping for?' I smiled at her, but all the while my senses were on full alert.

'I cook for my friend tonight. She American like you and I don't know how to cook for her.'

'Well, for starters, what's your name? I'm Sam, and it's my pleasure to meet you!' I offered my hand to shake hers. Slowly she extended her right hand to mine. I gripped it firmly and pulled her closer.

As I pulled her into me I said, 'Actually, I'm going to call you Ming. From now on you are Ming. Do you understand?' Her dark eyes averted mine and looked from one place to another. She seemed slightly alarmed but totally submissive, just as I knew she would be.

'Yes. Now you can call me Ming.' Her small face raised to mine. I cupped my hand behind her neck and gently massaged it. She almost collapsed into my arms and purred a gentle moan.

'You are my China doll. My desire. I will treat you like a Princess. I will pay all the bills. I will feed you, clothe you and provide you everything you need. You're also going to be my little China girl and I will use you any way I want to. And you will never complain. I own your beautiful little Asian ass!'

'Yes Sam'. Her breathing was faster and her chest heaved. Her complexion changed and her flawless face and skin darkened.

'Okay. Call your friend and tell her you're not feeling well and tell her you'll reschedule a dinner date. Okay?'

'Yes.'

I glanced around then and noticed a couple of guys were standing off to one side. I didn't give a shit who was there! I pulled Ming's little body into mine and quickly slid my hand down her flat tummy and right into her panties. I felt a thin layer of hair on her pussy as my fingers quickly found her moist slit. Roughly I pushed my first two fingers inside her slick wet pussy. She moaned quite loud and her knees almost gave out.

'God damn Ming!' I said a little too loud. 'Your pussy is so fucking wet I might fuck you right her and right now.'

Before she could say a word, the two guys I'd noticed before started snickering and laughing.

The tall one said, 'Don't talk about it dude! Fuck the bitch! Plow that cunt and make it hurt!'

I looked at him and said, laughing, 'Hey watch your fucking mouth asshole.' Continuing, 'This is Ming. She's the hottest piece of Chinese pussy around. So what do you think? Would you fuck her?'

'Yeah I might but shit dude look at her. So submissive and so in need a strong man to service her nasty slag ass cunt.'

'I think you're right.' And then I continued. 'I'm going to take her home and I'm going to give her the deepest, hardest fuck she's ever had and I'm going to leave her little cunt dripping my sperm. And then I'm going to dress her up like a tiny little Asian hooker slut and take her out to the best place in town before taking her home and fucking her stupid again.'

Clearly he was shocked by what he heard. 'So where...'

'I'm taking her to 56 Club down on Everest Street. If you're game...see you there. You might get lucky!'

A few minutes later I drove into my driveway and said, 'Home sweet home. Get out.'

Without saying a word she unbuckled her seatbelt and slid out the door. I walked around to the passenger side of the car and took by the hand. 'Want to go inside?'

'Yes'. A coy smile formed at the corners of her mouth as she gently gripped my hand. I led her through the garage into the kitchen.

Once inside, I put the items from the store down on the large granite island top. I turned to face Ming, whose real name is Lynn by the way, and motioned for her to walk over to me.

I pulled her close and tight. She did not resist but seemed to melt into me. Her tiny arms circling my waist, she gently hugged me back. 'I knew from the instant I say you that you crave to be dominated. Am I right?'

'Yes. I do.'

I relaxed my hold on her and pressed down on her shoulders. In an instant she was on her knees looking up at me with a surprised look on her face. I took her hands and brought them to my now much hardened cock still held tight inside my jeans. 'Take it out.'

Without uttering a word she slowly unbuckled my belt and jeans and pulled the zipper down. Her tiny hand disappeared inside and withdrew my thick 7+ inches of cut man flesh. I pressed two fingers to her mouth and she greedily sucked them in, lapping them with her moist tongue as her hands massaged my cock shaft and gently explored the ridges of my thick head.

'I want you lick my cock all up and down and suck my balls.'

'I....I...'

'NOW!' I took my cock and began to rub it all over her face and neck. I rubbed the ruby head over her eyes and ears. She couldn't resist, her breathing tempo increased noticeably. She began to lap at my thickness with extreme passion, her tongue working up and down and all around. I let her pleasure me for many long minutes during which I worked out of my clothes. I reached down and pullet her top over her head exposing a dark blue bra. I unclasped the bra and it fell from her shoulders easily as her hands and arms worked on my cock.

'Stand up. Let me look at your tits.' She complied. I leaned down then and gave each hard nipple a firm suck and pinch. 'I'm going to love pinching and slapping your little tits while I fuck you.' Pausing for a second, I said, 'Would you like that?'

A small little purr slipped from somewhere inside her. I knew I'd found her weakness!

I pushed her down again and fed my now rock hard cock into her mouth. I put my hand behind her head and pulled her hard onto my cock as I rhythmically thrust it into her throat. She began to gag and pull away. I held her firm and continued to fuck her mouth. Soon my meat was wet with saliva and with every thrust it seemed to slide deeper and deeper down her throat. I couldn't believe it! This petite little cock sucker could take it!

I timed my thrusts then to give her time to breathe and would then drive hard into her. She seemed to 'bottom out' at about the 5 inch mark. I could just begin to get that amazing tingle at the base of my spine telling me that soon my seed would blast free from my cock. 'We're going to work on this Ming. You will be able to swallow my entire cock, right the balls!' I continued to pump her.

I then picked her up and turned her toward the cool granite slab, facing away from me. I pressed her back then so she was bent at the waist. I hiked up her short denim skirt then and noticed her rather un sexy white panties. 'No more of these', I snapped as I ripped the right side and pulled them free. 'From now on you wear a thong or nothing at all.' She nodded gently.

I reached around then and my fingers found her pouting pussy lips. Her cunt was already dripping wet in anticipation. I positioned myself behind her, stroking my big cock between her legs, rubbing up against her wet folds.

'Put it in. Feed my big cock into your little cunt.' Without a word she gripped my rod and positioned it just so. I drove hard and over half disappeared inside her on the first try. After letting it soak for a moment I pulled back and drove it home! My cock was buried to the balls inside her tight little cunt on the second stroke. She was so tight I felt like my cock was in a vice. She thrust her narrow hips in time with me as I pistoned in and out.

I reached around and roughly squeezed her tits and pinched her nipples. I gently slapped at first one and then the other before continuing to pinch and squeeze. Her pussy was so wet and sloppy by then I could have put my arm inside her.

I held her firmly against the island pulled out to the head before thrusting hard back inside her. Her body bucking and writhing with every stroke.

I knew I was close. One or two more strokes and I'd nut for sure.

I pulled out and spun her around then and pushed her to the floor. I presented my cock to her face, it now covered with her cunt juice and pre cum oozing. 'Open your mouth!' She again complied.

I grabbed my big dick and fed the tip just inside her mouth. Her hand gripped me and starting to pump hard. I could hold back no more! I watched as the first long thick rope of cum launched into the back of her throat. Then another and another! I pulled back slightly and shot another thick wad across her face. Satisfied, I shoved it to the back of her throat as even more sperm found it's mark. She alternately gagged and swallowed, struggling to contain the load.

Thus spent and momentarily satisfied, I finally pulled my slightly softer cock from her mouth and proceeded to wipe the cum off her face with my dick and feed it to her. 'Every drop Ming! Don't waste a drop of my cum. You cum drinking little Asian slut....swallow every last drop!'

Soon, the passion of the moment abated and my cock began to soften. I pulled her up to standing then and with my hand under her chin, I gently raised her face to mine. 'Ming, your body was made for fucking and I plan to do exactly that and much more. Tonight we're going out on the town and I am going to invite several of my buddies to join us. They can be a little rough but I think you can take it. I'm going to tell them you're the cheap entertainment for the night so cum prepared. Do you understand?'

'Thank you Sam!'




*************************

Want more? ... Continue»
Posted by hbowman1966 9 months ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 1877  |  
82%
  |  3

Discovering my love of cock

This story is mostly a work of fiction but there are a few kernels of truth here.

It all started during the summer between my two years of middle school. Just the previous year I had my first girlfriend, my first kiss, and the first time I got my twitchy little teen fingers inside of a pussy. That night I lay in bed stroking my cock and smelling that pussy on my fingers until I shot my little wad of cum. I was so worked up that I decided I wanted to taste my own cum. I brought my hand up to my mouth and tentatively stuck my tongue out to taste it. It seemed both salty and sweet. I kept stroking my dick which had gotten hard again as I brought my cupped hand up to my mouth and licked the big gob of cum into my mouth. It felt so dirty and wrong and I instantly loved it!

After school was out for the year I went to stay on my grandparents farm for most of the summer. There was a lot of hot, hard work that summer, but there was a lot of fun too. They had a creek with a deep swimming hole and in the afternoons sometimes gramps and I would go down to the creek for a cool swim. We didn't have bathing suits and we thought nothing of skinny dipping in the creek. I noticed for the first time that summer that gramps was in pretty good shape for an old guy and had a rather large, hairy cock.

So one morning in late June I woke up from a dream with a hard on. In the dream we had been down in the creek swimming and before I knew it I was kneeling in front of the old man with my hand wrapped around his dick and stroking it slowly up and down. I was bending down and opening up my mouth to take his cock in it when I woke up. WTF, I thought to myself? I don't like guys, that's gay. But I couldn't get that image out of my head. About that time he was knocking on my door. "Billy, time to get up we've got work to do". Oh my god, I thought, he's going to know what I've been thinking about! I can't go out there now. "I'm not feeling good gramps" I said.

"Well okay then. Come down to the barn when you're feeling up to it". And with that he left the house. I was all alone. Grans worked in town and would be gone until 5:00. I spent most of the morning touching myself and having sexual fantasies, such as they are at that age. Mostly just images of faceless cocks and pussies fucking, the girl that let me finger her and remembering that smell, pretty tame stuff. But it got my teen boy motor running.

At one point I got up and went to the bathroom to pee. I just had on tighty whities and my bathrobe. Once in the bathroom I tried to pee but was finding it difficult because I was still about half hard. I stroked my dick a few times and a little bit of pee dribbled out onto my fingers. I brought them up to my nose and sniffed. That pungent pee smell hit my nose and my cock twitched. Suddenly I wanted to taste it. I licked the few drops off my fingers and found that I liked it. It was salty and hot. Suddenly I had to pee something fierce. I quickly reached over and grabbed a dixie cup and pointed my dick into it and let go. I filled that cup almost to the brim and I liked the way it felt hot through the cup. Without thinking about it I brought the cup to my lips and begin to pour the hot liquid into my mouth. Suddenly I felt a funny feeling in the pit of my stomach and my knees felt weak. My little cock was so hard I thought it would explode.

After swallowing down some of the hot golden liquid I stepped into the tub. I stripped off my panties and my robe and brought the cup up over the top of my head. I tilted my head back and tilted the cup forward. Suddenly that hot liquid was running down my face, into my mouth, and cascading down my body. I dropped the cup and began massaging all over my wet body. It felt so good that I shot my load without even stroking my dick.

I put my panties and robe back on and went back to my bedroom. I spent the rest of that morning laying in bed, smelling the pee on me, touching myself, and basically working myself into a state of extreme arousal. I knew I wasn't gay, I've never been attracted to boys, but I could not get the image of big, hard cocks, cumming and pissing all over, out of my head. I must have been moaning out loud because suddenly gramps was at the door knocking. "Billy are you okay". He must have come back for lunch. I was mortified, he had to know what I was doing right? "I'm okay" I said. "Well maybe you would feel better if you got a shower".

I got up to take a shower. They lived in a really old house and there was no shower in the bathroom. Gramps had rigged up a shower in the basement. It wasn't an enclosed bathroom, just a shower head above the floor drain with a rubber mat to stand on. I put on my shower shoes and headed downstairs in my robe.

Just as I was getting under the shower gramps came down. "Why is there a dixie cup and piss in the tub upstairs?" he demanded. Oh shit, I forgot to clean up my mess! "Well, I, Uh" I stammered trying to find an explanation. My face was hot and flushed with the embarrassment. "Look, he said, I saw you through the window. It's okay to be curious, you're at that age." I began to relax a little "Do you experiment with your pals?"

"No gramps, I'm not gay!" I exclaimed. "It doesn't mean you're gay" he said. "Sometimes men just need a release. It's okay to help each other out". With that he started to remove his clothes. I couldn't move or speak, I felt paralyzed. In a few moments gramps was stark naked and his cock was standing at attention. I'd seen his dick plenty of times when we were swimming but this was the first time I saw it at full mast. It was very thick and about nine inches, cut with a head that was almost purple. His balls were big and hanging low and he had a lot of dark hair. He reached down while looking at me and started to slowly stroke his cock. I was mesmerized and I felt my own cock begin to twitch and grow. He smiled at me.

"Have you ever touched a cock other than your own Billy?" he asked. "No" was all I could manage to croak out. "It's okay" he said as he walked over to me. He reached out and took my hand and began pulling toward his cock. I resisted a little at first, because that's what I thought I should do, but not very much. I felt his hard dick brush against the back of my hand. It was too much to withstand and I suddenly wrapped my fingers around his cock and started pumping it. It felt so big in my hand and I began to get that uneasy feeling in my stomach again as my head began to swim. "Do you like it?" he asked. "Mmmmmm" was all I could manage.

He reached out with both hands and began to rub my shoulders and arms, then my chest. I was a little chubby and had some boy titties. He began to massage and squeeze them. "Damn Billy, your titties are amazing. They feel like real girl titties" and with that he leaned forward and began licking and sucking one nipple, then the other one. All the while I'm stroking his dick and it's starting to drip precum. Slowly he straightened up and put both hands on my shoulders again. He began to press down and he whispered "get down on your knees". I obeyed without even thinking about it.

So here I was, on my knees, in my grandparents basement, naked, with my hand wrapped around gramps cock and stroking it. "Kiss it" he said. I slowly bend forward and pursed my lips and kissed the head of his cock. A string of precum attached to my lips as I pulled away. I licked it off my lips loving the naughty sensation of what I had just done. "That's nice boy. Now open up and take it in your mouth. Without even thinking about it or questioning what I was doing I leaned forward and opened my mouth. I took it in my mouth, loving the feeling as it filled me and rubbed on my tongue and then poked the back of my throat. "Damn Billy, you've got no gag reflex!" he exclaimed as I felt his cock pushing into my throat. I did begin to choke a little but quickly realized I could take it all if I breathed through my nose. Instinctively I reached up and began massaging his balls. He began to moan which I took as a good sign as he began to slowly pull out. Just before the head of his dick came out he pushed all the way back into my throat. Then again, and again. My head swam anew as I realized I was getting my face fucked, and I loved it!

He grabbed the sides of my head and began to pump my mouth faster and harder. Drool was oozing from the sides of my mouth. Instinctively I reached up between my legs and grabbed my own hard cock and began to stroke it. I had never been so hard in my young life. Suddenly he pulled his cock from my mouth. There was an audible pop sound as the suction was broken and I immediately felt empty, I wanted that cock back in my mouth. He grabbed his cock at the base, aimed it at my face, and let loose with a hot stream of golden nectar. I couldn't believe how hot it felt on my face. I opened my mouth and his stream started splashing into it. I swallowed some but most of it ran out of my mouth and cascaded down my naked body. I rubbed my boy titties with one hand and jacked my cock with the other. As his stream began to subside he pushed his cock back into my mouth, the last of his stream running down my throat. "You like that don't you boy?" he asked. "Oh yes" I managed to moan around his cock." You're such a good little cock sucker he said dreamily as he caressed the back of my head. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the moment. I never thought I would enjoy being called a cock sucker but I loved it.

"Say it" he commanded "tell me you're a cock sucker". I pulled his dick from my throat and looked up at him "I'm a cock sucker. I'm you own little cock sucker" he smiled at me as he reached down and jacked his cock. "You're a good boy to help me get some release" he said. "I love it gramps. I'll suck your cock any time you want" I said without even realizing what it meant.

"You're very good for a beginner" he said "you suck dick better than most women who've been sucking dick their whole lives. You're much better than your grandmother, your mom, or your uncle Mike." And in that moment I accepted it and got a thrill picturing my grandmother, my mom, and my uncle all on their knees doing exactly what I was doing, and I was better at it my first time!

"Now I want you to suck on my balls" he said. He reached down and caressed my cheek with one hand while gently pulling my face closer to him. I could smell the musky scent of him and it made me even hornier. I sucked one of his balls into my mouth. "Gently he said, they're very sensitive. Now suck on it just a little" I did as he commanded, enjoying being told what to do. He moaned a little and said "now suck the other one into your mouth." I did so, rolling them around with my tongue and sucking gently. "Now jack my cock". Without hesitation my hand went to his shaft and began stroking him. When I felt a bead of precum ooze from the tip I realeased his balls and flicked my tongue out to capture it. It tasted of nectar to me. "Such a good little dick sucker. You make me feel so good Billy. Now lick the head of it. Flick it with your tongue" I did it and loved how it bounced back and forth. That gorgeous big purple head, slick with my spit and precum bounced back and forth in front of me as I licked at it. I grabbed it by the base and guided it back to my mouth. I felt empty when it was not filling me. I began to suck it harder and faster. He began to match my motion with his hips and pretty soon he had his hands on either side of my head again and he was furiously fucking my face. "Oh shit, your slut mouth feels so good Billy" he cried out. It made me feel so good to give such pleasure.

When he came in my mouth it was a total surprise. I felt his cock start to swell, but having never sucked a cock before I didn't know what that meant. Suddenly his cock was shooting what felt like gallons of hot, thick, ropy cum in my mouth and down my throat. I loved it! I was beating my own cock and suddenly began to shoot my own cum onto the floor. He continued to pump my face until his cock grew soft and he pulled it from my mouth, me sucking it to the very end.

"Billy you are a natural born cock sucker" he said to me "we're going to have lots more fun this summer. Now clean yourself up before your grandmother gets home and remember, she can't know anything about this. Next time I'll have a special treat for you."

I smiled up at him with his cum dripping from my chin "I can't wait gramps" I said. I slowly got up and turned on the shower to rinse the cum and piss evidence of our fun time down the drain.... Continue»
Posted by smilinwillie2001 8 months ago  |  Categories: Fetish, First Time, Gay Male  |  Views: 3529  |  
100%
  |  20